Author: Alexandra Anthony
Date: 2013-03-30 04:00:00+00:00
Keywords: Paranormal Romance; Vampires; Paranormal; Romance; Erotica; Suspense
Description: When personal assistant Savannah Wood lands a dream job with up and coming rock star Nick Hart, it seems too good to be true. He's devastatingly handsome, reserved and charming...but he has a secret he's determined to keep. Their attraction to one another is immediate and Savannah is determined to keep a professional relationship between them. She's been burned before and has no desire to reopen old wounds. The lines between professional and personal begin to blur when Savannah finds out Nick's secret: he's a century old vampire with a painful past. He's also hesitant to open himself up to her
Publisher: Smashwords

TEMPTED

The Dark Hart Chronicles (Book 1)

By Alexandra Anthony

Copyright 2013 Alexandra Anthony

Discover other titles by Alexandra Anthony at alexandra-anthony.com

Editing by Regina Mitchell at B&R Publishing

Cover Art by Erin Dameron-Hill and Jimmy Thomas

SMASHWORDS Edition

Smashwords Edition License Notes

This ebook is licensed for your personal enjoyment only. This ebook may not be re-sold or given away to other people. If you would like to share this book with another person, please purchase an additional copy for each recipient. If you’re reading this book and did not purchase it, or it was not purchased for your use only, then please return to Smashwords.com and purchase your own copy. Thank you for respecting the hard work of this author.

ADULT CONTENT

This series, the Dark Hart Chronicles is for adults only. The books contain sexy vampires, graphic language, graphic romantic/erotic content and situations that aren't for the faint of heart. Consider yourself warned.

Table of Contents

Dedication

Acknowledgements

Introduction

Chapter 1 - One Look Was All It Took

Chapter 2 – Strange Coincidences

Chapter 3 - Strange Days Indeed

Chapter 4 – Face The Music

Chapter 5 – Turning Page

Chapter 6 – Revelations

Chapter 7 – Fix You

Chapter 8 – Mood Music

Chapter 9 - Exposed

Chapter 10 – Threats And Promises

Chapter 11 – Blinded

Chapter 12 – Past Meets Present

Chapter 13 – Resolution

Appendix

About The Author

Excerpt from Fated (The Vampire Destiny Series Book #1)

Dedication

To Emma…your beautiful spirit and the joy you find in the smallest things is a wonder to me.

Acknowledgments

To My Husband…thank you for your pep talks, your gentle prodding when I falter and your never-ending support.

To Ally Thomas…thank you for talking me off the edge, your friendship and support.

To Sue…many thanks for your ear, your beta reading skills and advice. You truly are like a sister to me.

To my readers and fans…thank you for your support and enthusiasm. Without you, there wouldn’t be a story to tell.

“Temptation is a woman's weapon and man's excuse.” ~ H.L. Mencken

TEMPTED

The Dark Hart Chronicles (Book 1)

Introduction

Nine Years Earlier…

No matter how many times I do it, being jammed in an airplane was comparable to being stuffed in a sardine can. Albeit an expensive sardine can layered with the strong smells of perfume and cologne, sweat, and last but most important...the alluring aroma of sweet blood. It overpowered everything.

Closing my eyes, I held my breath and struggled to keep my mind focused on anything except the dueling odors engulfing me. And if it wasn't the scent assaulting me, it was the sound of whispered conversations that were as clear as if they were next to me. Add in the sound of wet heartbeats, the steady rush of blood flowing through veins…it was difficult to contain over 140 years of pure instinct.

"I’ve told you this before, Nick. It makes it easier if you would read something. You need to keep your mind focused on something other than the humans."

Malcolm's voice broke into my musings. I opened my eyes and glanced down at his lap. I grabbed his ‘distraction’ from his hand and glanced at the cover. "Rolling Stone? This is keeping your mind focused? I suppose small minds are easily occupied."

Snorting, he grabbed it back and opened the magazine back up. "Would you rather read American Way?"

Enjoying the banter but keeping with the façade of hating it, I closed my eyes and rested my head against the leather seat. "Did anyone ever tell you that you're a flaming asshole?"

Malcolm chuckled under his breath and adjusted the dark lensed glasses he insisted on wearing, partly out of necessity. "You do every day without fail."

Breathing in a shallow breath of recycled air, I fought the burning in my throat. I shifted in my seat, willing the plane to go faster.

"This...this is a shame." Malcolm clicked his tongue against his teeth.

"Being stuck on this overcrowded airplane with an asshole?" I shot back sarcastically. His tone had caught my attention. Very rarely did Malcolm express any sort of sympathy for humans.

"Ha. You missed your calling as a fucking comedian." Malcolm flicked a finger over the slick magazine pages. "No. It's this girl."

I let out a heavy exhale. "You have my attention and I’ll bite. What girl?"

"Humor me. First look at this." Malcolm flipped back a few pages and turned the magazine towards me. The advertisement was provocative and had the intentional grainy look of being shot in someone’s basement. I’d seen many unmentionable things in my many years but this…this made me feel slimy for even looking at it. It featured a much too young girl naked from the waist up, her breasts barely covered with her arms. Clad only in skimpy panties, she was the focal point with a much older man posing as the photographer taking her photo. Who in their right mind would let someone so young be exploited like this?

And yes, the girl was pretty. In any other setting, she would be stunningly beautiful with her long blond hair, wide innocent sapphire blue eyes and high cheekbones. But this…this was wrong. Dirty. She was much too young to be photographed like this. I may be immortal, but I still have standards. I pushed the magazine away in disgust.

Malcolm nodded in agreement. "Now look at this." He flipped back to an article with the same girl. Her lovely face looked haunted in the photo, her image caught by a random paparazzi photographer in Los Angeles. "This girl is being made the poster child for every anti-child pornography group. It's sad, really. Humans. They never...learn do they?"

"They never do. Fucking idiots." I eyed the photo a final time. Her long blond hair spilled over her narrow shoulders and her tiny frame looked as fragile as porcelain. And her face...there was something behind those baby blues that intrigued me. It had been years since anything or anyone caught my attention.

The chime of the overhead seat belt sign pulled my eyes away from the magazine and I strapped it on for the sake of appearing human. It was tiring on my best days but today it was mind-numbingly monotonous.

Malcolm closed up the magazine and rolled it up tightly. He tapped it against his knee nervously, a human trait he’d never been able to lose. "So what's the plan this time?"

I grinned widely at my old friend. "We need to learn how to fit in with the masses. It's time to change how we operate. It’s time to hide in plain sight."

He ran his fingers through his wavy hair. His eyes were filled with curiosity. "Do tell."

"All in good time, Malcolm." I reassured him and stretched my legs out in front of me. "What was her name?"

"Who? The girl from the…uh, ad?” He opened the magazine and paged through the article. “Savannah Wood. You're not going soft on me are you, Nick?"

"You wish. I just hope her parents have a shrink on retainer. She's going to need it." The plane began its descent. Sucking back another deep breath, I welcomed the relentless burn. "Welcome to Los Angeles, my friend."

Chapter 1

One Look Was All It Took

Nine years later….

Siobhan had dragged me to yet another Hollywood party. They were typically boring, filled with egotistical actors, spoiled actresses and the occasional arrogant music industry type that had been lucky enough to mingle with the so-called Hollywood elite. Personally, I think these events border on the ridiculous. But I might be a tad biased since I grew up attending these parties, plastering on fake smiles and going through the motions of acting as if it all mattered. Really, in the grand scheme of things it really didn’t.

I'm not an actress or a singer. My name is Savannah Wood. I've lived a relatively privileged life as the daughter of a high-profile divorce attorney to the stars, Carlton Wood. Between my father and Siobhan, I know more dirt about celebrities than I really ever wanted to know. And trust me when I tell you this: the celebrities that are marketed to be ‘America's Sweetheart’ or The ‘Boy Next Door’ usually have more secrets to hide than the train-wrecks you see in the tabloids. And sadly those splashy rags in the checkout lanes at grocery stores are usually right on.

If I chose to, I could likely spend my time star fucking my way through Hollywood, cashing in on the sizable allowance my father sent me each month. That wasn't who I was. I didn't want to be famous for being a STD-riddled, D-list slut famous for nothing except how many celebrities I could bed. I suppose I was the exception, not the rule.

It was bad enough that my mother had forced me into a brief modeling stint after my father divorced her when I was 16. She thought it would be fun to live vicariously through me. I'm probably best known for a series of controversial underwear ads for a famous designer known for his blue jeans. They were only scandalous because I was 16 at the time and photographed in semi-compromising positions with a much older male model.

Draining the last of my lukewarm champagne, I placed it on a passing server's tray, smoothly grabbing another. With a bored sigh I glanced around the room, barely paying attention to the conversations going on around me.

"You could at least pretend to look like you're having fun," Siobhan muttered under her breath. She popped some sort of puff pastry in her mouth and nudged my arm with her elbow.

"Why would I want to do that? Bored is the new black," I grumbled back grouchily. "You know I hate this ass kissing crap."

Siobhan Winters had been my best friend since we were both in diapers. Our fathers were college frat buddies, both ending up in the entertainment industry. It was ironic that Siobhan and I had followed in their footsteps in the business. She ran a successful gossip blog, Private Eye. I'd chosen to be a Personal Assistant, working my way to becoming an agent.

If I could find a job, I mused to myself. More on that depressing subject later.

Siobhan shook her head and took a drink of her champagne. "Whatever. No one forced you here. By the way, you have an admirer, Blondie. 2 o'clock."

Attempting to be nonchalant, I looked slightly to my right. Slouching against the wall was Nick Hart. Known for his reserved, charismatic appeal, he wasn't like other singers in the business. Not only was he sharp and witty, he managed to avoid the paparazzi at all cost with some sort of second sense. He was a mystery, which made him more appealing to the public. Add in his beguiling smile and dark, handsome boy next-door looks, he was a PR wet dream. He didn't need photo ops or gossip sites. He was hot, sexy and everyone wanted him.

"I'm sure he's not looking at me," I shot back. I took a nervous sip and cleared my throat.

"Denial ain't just a river in Egypt," Siobhan quipped. She tossed her long red hair over her shoulder. "Seriously dude, he's been watching you for at least 20 minutes. Why wouldn't he look at you? You're fabulous. Go talk to him." She gave me a sharp shove.

My mouth dropped. I turned to face her, staring at her as if she'd lost her mind. "What am I supposed to do? Just saunter up to him and say what exactly? Something like 'I've noticed you staring, would you like to take me home and have your way with me?’"

Siobhan attempted to clap with her champagne flute in one hand. She then pretended to wipe a tear away with her finger. "Mama's so proud. You're growing up."

Huffing, I rolled my eyes towards the ceiling. "It's not happening, Von. Sorry."

"He's a saint by Hollywood standards and he's fucking beautiful. Can you imagine that body naked? I mean, look at the size of his..."

I cut her off before she could go any further. "Yeah, yeah. He's gorgeous. And he doesn't date."

"Who said anything about dating? I'm talking about a much more casual type of encounter." Siobhan's eyebrows waggled suggestively. "He's still staring and I can tell he is most definitely interested. And what a coincidence - I see one of my contacts. I gotta get the scoop. I’ll be right back. Make me proud!"

She sashayed across the room in a silver streak, leaving me alone to ogle Nick Hart over my cheap glass of champagne in my overpriced cocktail dress.

He hadn't moved from his spot on the wall. I watched curiously as he took an occasional swallow from a whiskey glass, his dark eyes surveying the room with as much enthusiasm as I had. His body language and look of disgust on his face gave it away. I liked him better already.

He caught me staring, his lips curling back to reveal a mischievous smile and a set of deep dimples. Even from across the room, I could see the bright gleam of his white teeth against the pale luminance of his skin.

With a pounding heart, I quickly looked away. I focused intently on the floor before peeking up to see his eyes still piercing through me, his cell phone at his ear. My fingers combed through my blond hair and I nervously tapped the side of my glass with a fingernail as I waited for Siobhan to return.

A few people I knew passed by and we exchanged casual hellos. When I glanced back to where Nick had been standing, he was gone. I couldn't help but be a little disappointed. I'd enjoyed our brief flirtation, even if it had been mostly one-sided.

It was that exact moment Siobhan rejoined me. She clicked her tongue in mock disapproval as she picked up on my obvious disappointment. "You missed your chance. You could have been the only woman in Hollywood to fuc-"

"I got it," I admonished her with a hiss. "Are you ready to go?"

Her hazel eyes glittered with excitement. "Yep, I have a story to write. Wait until you read my post later tonight. My photographer caught Marley Cirran snorting a certain white illegal substance up her nose like she was a Dyson vacuum."

"Another former child star gone bad? Color me shocked," I deadpanned. I placed my half-empty glass down on a table and we headed out of the building towards the valet. Siobhan fished her ticket out of her purse and extended it to one if the attendants.

"This is huge. Savannah. Like big, big. Every media outlet is going to pick up my story. Marley Cirran and her father have been pushing her goody-goody act down everyone's throats for the last four years. He even paid off The National Inquisitor five months ago to stop them from running the real reason she was fired from her TV show."

The valet returned with her bright blue Porsche. He leapt from the driver’s seat, darting around the car to open the passenger side for me. Offering a nod of thanks, I sank into the soft leather seat next to Siobhan.

"This will ruin her career, you know," I advised softly. As much as I disliked the annoying twit, she was only 18. This exposé would kill her professionally. No studio would insure her with the reputation she was earning with her out of control antics. I knew what it was like to have the lens of a camera in your business 24/7. Any miscalculated step would be broadcasted everywhere for everyone to see and judge. And my experience had been nine years ago. The Internet had made any kind of news available instantly – and the paparazzi moved like a pack of vicious hyenas, picking for any scrap of gossip.

Siobhan turned her hazel eyes my way, flashing me a sympathetic smile. She knew from experience I was thinking of the hell I went through for six months after my modeling experience. "This is nothing like you went through. And I know what this will do to her career, if that’s what you want to call it. She was sitting at a patio table at a restaurant in the Valley when she chose to publicly snort a vial of coke. It's the way of Hollywood, Blondie. Think of it like Darwinism, Los Angeles style."

"Survival of the fittest, huh?" I mused bitterly, my hands clenching in my lap.

She squealed away from the curb, dodging through traffic. "Exactly. Well, maybe like survival of the celebrity with the best agent and most brain cells. You made it through and all you did was pose in some panties for a closeted gay designer. No one was upset with you. The paps were after you because you're gorgeous and were so naive. You were like a breath of fresh air. It was your mother they hated."

I knew Siobhan was right. The media had systematically destroyed my mother. She'd been called everything from a pedophile peddler to a vile opportunist. After the ordeal, my mother and I rarely spoke. I'd gone to live with my father shortly after the photos went live in every magazine from Vogue to Rolling Stone. Not to mention the billboard on Times Square...

We drove in silence, neither of us speaking until she pulled up in front of my townhome.

"I'm sorry this upset you. It's my job, Savannah," Siobhan said. She patted my arm softly. "I'll try to be nice when I write up the story."

Opening the car door, I swung my legs out and stood. I stuck my head back inside the car. "Von, do what you need to do. It just hit close to home. End of story. Be careful."

Closing the door, I tapped the roof lightly. She pealed away, her taillights disappearing down my street. Tossing my keys in the air, I made my way up the sidewalk to my house.

I had quite the surprise waiting for me inside.

***

I hadn't expected to have a voice mail like this one waiting for me. I was exhausted, kicking off my heels as soon as I'd locked the door behind me. The light flashing on my phone alerted me to a message. I pressed the button for my voicemail and let the message play through the speaker.

"Savannah, this is Elliott Winters. I'd like you to stop by my office tomorrow around 11. I have a job opportunity I'd like you to interview for...one of my clients is in need of a personal assistant. This interview will be a two step process."

The message droned on to give me other basic information about the meeting. The client’s name was never revealed.

And that is how I came to be standing in the bathroom of Elliott Winters’ office building, adjusting my blouse in the mirror and leaning in closer to apply a thin coat of nude lipstick. Rubbing my lips together, I smiled widely at my own reflection. My blond hair was expertly tousled and my make-up was impeccable. It was important...no, it was a must that I looked perfect for this interview. I knew I wasn't taken seriously in this business for quite a few reasons. My blond hair, blue-eyed good looks and plentiful curves made me seem like every other bubble headed actress wannabe. God knows I'd been approached more than I could count on both of my hands twice. The casting couch didn't just apply to actresses. It also applied to washed up teenage models who wanted a career instead of being a mindless, needy fool.

I'd been the personal assistant to up and coming singer, Sam Stricker for nearly three years. After his fourth failed, highly publicized stint in rehab had crushed his fledgling career, I'd had no choice but to walk away before he managed to drag me down with him. He was a nice guy, but he'd let his addiction to alcohol, cocaine and hookers demolish the good-guy image he'd tried so desperately to construct. It crumbled around him faster than a house of cards in an earthquake.

That was Hollywood for you. Being famous was a smoke and mirrors game. It was fickle, fleeting and if you weren't careful, you'd be yesterday's news in the blink of an eye. Personal assistants were on first name basis with the paparazzi. We knew when we needed to call to arrange a ‘surprise’ photo op to help bolster your employer's image. I was lucky to have a best friend in the business.

You either played the game or threw in the towel and went home.

When I called Elliott early this morning to confirm, he refused to tell me who his client was, only telling me they needed a new PA and he wanted to know if I was interested in finding out more.

Of course I was intrigued and Elliott was savvy enough to know I would be. I had to land this job for more reasons than one. My self-inflicted unemployment had me burning through my savings. And yes, I could live off my Daddy's money, but I'd never wanted a free ride. And this job could propel me career-wise. In five years, I wanted to be representing clients. This job was an all around win/win for me.

With a final sigh, I turned away from the mirror and glanced at my watch. I had five minutes to spare before my interview. Plastering on my emergency smile, I pushed the butterflies down and smiled a final time at my reflection.

I could do this.

Let's get this over with. I have to get this job, I thought to myself. Yanking the door open, I strode purposely down the hallway to Elliott Winters office. The initial interview would be between Elliott and myself. If I passed the crucial first phase, the next step was to meet with the mysterious client, hoping I'd be able to win their approval as well.

Drawing a deep breath, I entered the agent's office. A gaunt faced receptionist glanced up and did her best to arrange her mouth into something that resembled a smile but made her appear constipated. Another case of too much Botox and more than likely, too much Adderall.

"Can I help you?"

"Savannah Wood to see Elliott Winters." I replied confidently. I didn't let women like this intimidate me, even though they always tried. I'd played the game long enough to know everyone had a role to play. She was the going to be the self-important gatekeeper to her boss.

"Is Mr. Winters expecting you?" She sneered coolly. She made a production of scrolling through her computer, squinting at the screen absently.

I heard a door open and a loud voice ring out into the reception area. "Regina, I'm expecting Ms. Wood. Cut the shit."

I glanced up to see Elliott Winters approach me from his office. He was a 50-something man that was thin and wiry. His pale blond hair was thick and his hazel eyes were constantly roaming between two iPhones and his watch. Dressed in an expensive Italian suit, he was still an impressive, handsome figure.

He was also my godfather. In many ways, Elliott was more like a father to me than my real dad had ever been.

"Ms. Wood, let's get this show on the road, shall we? I have a tee time with another client in an hour and a half, " Elliott said sharply. He spun and headed back into his office, motioning for me to follow.

He held the door for me and leaned in to peck me on the cheek after he closed it behind us. His severe face softened into a fond smile. "How's my favorite goddaughter?"

I rolled my eyes and jabbed him in his side with my elbow at the use of his favorite joke. I played along to humor him. "I'm your only goddaughter, Elliott."

He snorted and adjusted his tie. He gestured to a chair across from him as he sat behind his desk. "You got me again, Savannah." Elliott smiled broadly, glancing at one of his phones that buzzed. He pushed it aside and fixed his gaze back on me. "This is simply a formality. My client only wants me to meet with who I deem are the best candidates. You're the best."

"Flattery will get you everywhere, Elliott," I retorted, crossing my legs and sitting back in the leather chair. "Seriously, what's the story?"

"My client is looking for a personal assistant plus. You'll be his right hand man so to speak. You and I would work closely together with him," Elliott replied. He tented his hands on the desk. "Listen, he's an easy going guy, but he's very particular and private. If he hires you, you'll have to sign a NDA."

I’d be required to sign a non-disclosure agreement? While not unusual for a celebrity to request a PA to sign one, it added to the client’s mystique. What could they possibly have to hide?

"Not an issue." I waved him off and pushed my suspicions aside for the moment. "Please tell me this isn't going to be another Sam Stricker, Elliott. What's your clients big bad?"

A deep, slightly clipped voice sounded from behind me. "I have no big bad."

I spun in my chair to see Nick Hart leaning against the wall behind me. Much more handsome than photographs and from across a crowded room, his disheveled black hair was cut short and his dark brown eyes were sparkling brightly. His wide grin revealed straight even teeth and those sexy dimples. Dressed in all black, his tight jeans clung sinfully to his long legs and his t-shirt hugged his chest like a second skin. I knew at that moment this interview hadn't been a coincidence. I was willing to bet he was talking to Elliott last night at the party, setting up this entire little charade.

Siobhan had been right last night. We'd danced around each other at the party, neither of us attempting to approach one another. Even as my cheeks burned in embarrassment, I couldn’t resist getting in a little dig. "Mr. Hart, it's a pleasure to finally meet you.”

A single black eyebrow rose at my subtle jab. He didn't move from his position at the wall, nor did his disarming smile fade. "Savannah Wood. I can assure you, the pleasure is mine. Ms. Wood, I assure you this will be the easiest job you've ever had."

His seemingly innocent words burned my embarrassment away and my temper reared its ugly head, my voice raising an octave in anger. "I don't need easy, Mr. Hart. I'm not stupid. I just prefer not to have to pick my employer up out of a pool of his own vomit again."

My mind recoiled when I thought of the morning I’d found Sam unconscious in his bathroom after overdosing on alcohol, a bottle of Xanax and cocaine. It still made my blood run cold as I recalled performing CPR on him until the paramedics arrived.

"You’re a feisty one. I like it," Nick shot back, bringing me back to the present. He exchanged a knowing look with my godfather. "Elliott, she has the job. Give her whatever she wants. Ms. Wood, I need you to start tomorrow. Is that an issue?"

"Uh, not at all," I stammered. I wasn't expecting carte blanche. I was just hoping for a second interview.

"Then it's settled. Elliott, give her the details. Until tomorrow, Ms. Wood. " Nick said. His brown eyes lingered on me before he nodded at Elliott, slid on a pair of Ray Bans and offered me a salute as he left the office in a blur of black.

My eyes met Elliott’s across the desk. I know my mouth was gaping as I tried to make sense of what occurred in less than five minutes. "What the hell just happened?"

Elliott chuckled. He handed me a manila folder and snuck a peek at his Rolex watch. "You've learned what it's like to do business with Nick Hart. This is your NDA and directions to his house. Sign it and drop it off to me on your way there tomorrow."

Opening the folder, I leafed through the pages quickly. "What's my salary?"

He drew in a deep breath, exhaling softly. "He is willing to pay $175,000 a year. You'll be provided with a new vehicle, wardrobe and you'll be expected to travel with him to concert venues during his upcoming tour, many of which are international dates. It's all in the paperwork."

"$175,000? And all my expenses will be covered?" I was stunned as I sat back in the chair and tossed the envelope on Elliot's desk. I felt like I'd won the lottery. "Kevin is going to hate this."

Kevin Miller was my on again/off again boyfriend that was a paralegal for my father. Good looking in a metrosexual sort of way, he only had an opinion when it really didn't concern him and had no issue being quite vocal when he simply needed to shut up. I only kept him around for plus one functions and an occasional booty call.

It would be easy to judge me. I have needs and a hectic schedule. Dating is not a luxury I have time for in my life.

"Walk me out." He motioned towards the door and I quickly collected my purse and the folder. "When are you going to dump that twerp?"

We were back to Kevin again. We breezed past reception and headed towards the lobby. I fidgeted and smiled weakly. "It's nice to have someone around. Give me a break."

Elliott snorted and crossed his arms. "You're too good for Kevin. Promise me you'll consider putting him on the persona non grata list."

I smiled and reached over to brush the lapels of his suit jacket with my fingers. "I'll take it under heavy consideration. He means well."

"Savannah, I've known you for 25 years. You're beautiful, smart and intelligent. He's a pretentious asshole with an ego bigger than most of my clients. You're headed places and he'll hold you back by being a liability. Mark my words." Elliott arched an eyebrow. He glanced at his watch again.

"Go! I'll drop the file off tomorrow morning." I flicked my fingers at him. He grinned and squeezed my arm.

He dropped a quick peck to my forehead and I watched as he sprinted across the parking lot to his Mercedes. We exchanged a brief wave as he zoomed out of the lot. Clutching the folder closer to my chest, I headed towards my own car, a much less prestigious Saab. I was startled to see Nick Hart leaning against the driver’s side door of my car. When he saw me approach, he turned on his megawatt smile, complete with the panty dropping dimples. I felt my stomach tighten tightly from that single look.

This was not good. Not good at all.

"Mr. Hart? Is there something I can do for you?" I asked nervously, my voice coming out in an uneasy squeak.

"Call me Nick, please. I see you're taking the job." His sunglass covered eyes lowered to the folder in my hands. "I'm glad. I felt like we got off on the wrong foot. I insulted you in there and that's not what I meant to do."

"Mr., I mean Nick, you were fine. I overreacted. Sam Stricker was a great guy, but working for him was a nightmare in more ways than one," I replied quietly. That was the understatement of the century. As his personal assistant, I was nothing more than a glorified babysitter. I'd had to deal with his almost daily drug and alcohol fueled temper tantrums, clearing the house of groupies and hookers all while trying to keep him on track to do his public appearances.

"If the rumors are true, I think you're being much too kind to him." Nick flashed me another one of his boyish smiles. He rubbed the toe of his Doc Marten against the concrete. I had the sudden urge to see his mysterious eyes that were hidden by the dark tint of his sunglasses. "Hollywood is a small town, Ms. Wood. Everybody has a secret and everybody talks."

He gracefully pushed off the side of my car and stepped closer to me. I could smell the scent of his cologne, musky and spicy. He reached in his back pocket and pulled out a business card, extending it to me with long, elegant fingers.

Guitar playing fingers, I mused to myself as I plucked the card from his hand. I read the card twice in confusion.

"Thompson BMW?" My eyes shot up to his face after reading the card. Why was he giving me the business card to a car dealership?

"Your car is nice, but you need something better. Tell Michael Thompson that Nick Hart sent you," Nick said, knocking on the trunk with his hand. "I'll call and set everything up."

I could feel self-righteous indignation rising inside of me and my cheeks grew hot. "I can't..." I began.

"You can and you will. Consider it a signing bonus. Is that better?" Nick asked. He lowered his sunglasses and his brown eyes were imploring. "Humor me, Ms. Wood. I like to take care of my people. Let me."

He was going to be a hard one to say no to. In the brief 15 minutes I'd known him, I'd already accepted an extravagant salary and now a car. His cool persistence made me worry about my own self-control.

"Alright, alright! And call me Savannah." I couldn't help but smile at his puppy dog eyes.

"Much better. You have a car to pick out and I'll see you tomorrow morning, Savannah. It was nice to actually meet you today." Nick winked and readjusted his sunglasses, running his hand through his short black hair. It glistened in the sun like the feathers of a raven's wing. I wanted to wind my fingers through his soft hair, caress the sharp chisel of his jaw.

Damn it, Savannah. I needed to get myself together. This was my boss, not a potential hook up.

Without another word, he turned and sauntered away. His broad shoulders filled out the snug t-shirt and his tight jeans clung to his long legs as he walked. He stopped beside of a sleek black Ferrari. Our gaze met across the parking lot and he offered me another one of his killer smiles before disappearing inside, gunning the engine and speeding out of the lot.

I realized two things. My life had just gotten very surreal and it was going to be nearly impossible to resist Nick Hart.

***

Three hours later I was pulling out of Thompson BMW in a brand new silver 550i, courtesy of Nick Hart. I was heading home when my cell phone rang and I gave a quick glance at the caller id.

Carlton Wood.

Sighing heavily, I pressed the speakerphone button and answered. "Hey Dad."

"I just spoke with Elliott. He informed me you're working for Nick Hart and you need to sign a NDA. You need to bring it by so I can look over it."

That's my father for you. Never one to mince words, he didn't bother with pleasantries. He was all business, straight to the point. I had five minutes, tops.

"I'm doing great, Dad. Thanks for asking," I snapped. "Would it kill you to act like you care?"

"Savannah, I am concerned, hence my phone call now. Stop by the house this evening so I can at least look over it."

It was a little too late for him to look over a contract. I didn't have the heart to tell him I was already driving my signing bonus.

"I really don't have time tonight. I'm having drinks with Siobhan later," I said apologetically. It wasn't a lie. I was seeing Siobhan later. It was a convenient excuse since I had no desire to see my step-monster Bree. She was four years older than me and I was positive the term ‘bitch on wheels’ was coined after an encounter with her. She was mere arm candy for my father, a perfect Stepford wife with more silicone than brains. My father didn't like his women with an opinion. He preferred them to just stand around and look pretty.

Did I mention I wasn't fond of her? There was no love lost between us, believe me.

"Please tell me Elliott at least looked it over," he replied distractedly. My five minutes was nearly up.

Fighting to keep my voice level, I spoke softly. "Dad, do you think Elliott would screw me over?"

A brief silence greeted me before he answered. "Of course not, Savannah. Give Siobhan my best."

"I will. Thanks for calling, Dad. I mean it.

"Goodbye, dear."

I hung up and dialed Siobhan next.

"Hey, Blondie."

"Von, you know I hate that nickname," I groaned. "Guess who I just met?"

"Hmmm..." Siobhan hummed. I could hear her fingernails tapping on her desk. "I give. Who?"

Smiling smugly, I checked my rear view mirror. "Nick Hart."

"Nick Hart? The Nick Hart? The same one that was eye fucking you across the room last night?"

"Yep. Your Dad called me last night and had me come into interview for a PA job. I didn't know who the client was until today." I made a sharp right turn into my driveway. I let the car idle while I finished my phone call.

"Girl, what time are we meeting tonight? I have to hear the entire story."

It was nearly 4 pm now. I'd like to unwind before running out to start gossiping with Siobhan. "How about 8?"

"Works for me," Siobhan agreed. "Savannah, promise me one thing right now."

I knew where this was going before she asked but indulged her anyway. "How long have we known each other? You know I don't promise anything."

"Whatever, Blondie. Promise me if you get the chance you'll bang him like a screen door in a hurricane. And I want all the torrid details!"

I quickly cut her off. "Goodbye, Von!"

I'd tucked my phone away when I started laughing hysterically. I'd never tell Siobhan that I'd already imagined doing that very thing. It was unfortunate that he was my employer and it would never happen. I'd have to stay focused or I'd never get any work done with Nick's charm and unabashed sex appeal.

Leave it to me to go from one extreme to the other. I go from working for a disgusting drug addict to an irresistible, sexy beast.

It figures. I've always had impeccably horrible timing.

Chapter 2

Strange Coincidences

"Explain why we're here again?" I griped as I slid into the wobbly seat across from my friend. Her bright red hair and flawless skin stood out in the smoky dimness of the bar. Siobhan had chosen Gaam Karaoke, blocks from Wilshire and bordering Koreatown. We'd been here many times and even knew the owner casually. I just wasn't sure I was in the mood to make an ass out of myself tonight. Tossing my purse on the chair next to me, I focused my attention on my friend.

"I thought we could celebrate. What better way than to drink cheap drinks and sing badly. Humor me," Siobhan brushed her long red hair over one shoulder and propped her chin in the palm of her hand. “Don’t act like you aren’t going to have fun.”

Arranging my lips into a tight smile, I attempted to look cheerful and I knew I failed miserably. "I'm having fun already. See."

Siobhan rolled her hazel eyes and stood up. "That’s it. We’re doing shots. Lots and lots of shots. Patron, here we come!"

Watching her retreating back, I couldn't help but chuckle at her enthusiasm. She was more like a sister to me as well as being my closest friend. She'd been my support throughout my parent’s divorce and my horrifying brush with celebrity. I was still occasionally recognized and made the pages of gossip magazines when days were slow. I would forever be the teenage girl in the sexy panties to many Hollywood insiders, even though it was nine years ago and those pictures now seemed tame by today’s standards.

"Drink it up. I told Randy to keep them coming." She slammed a shot glass down in front of me, sliding a salt shaker and a napkin filled with lemon wedges down on the tabletop.

"Oh Von. This isn't going to end well," I groaned. Siobhan slid across from me and picked her shot glass up.

"I propose a toast. First, to my best friend and sister. Good luck in your newest job and I wish you the best luck at being the first woman to make Nick Hart crumble. And to me. My picture of Marley Cirran was on every gossip site worldwide. This was a good day for me." Siobhan waited patiently for me to clink my shot glass against hers. Smiling triumphantly, she tossed her shot back and shook her head. Following suit, I downed the tequila in one swallow, enjoying the smooth burn of the alcohol.

It had been a good day for Siobhan, but she'd sent a young girl's career in a downward spiral. The 16-year-old girl inside of me that had suffered through that kind of embarrassment and public shame shuddered at the implications.

"You know how I feel about what you do. I understand, but that doesn’t mean I like it. And Siobhan, you know nothing is going to happen with Nick and me. I don't mix business and pleasure." I grabbed the second shot glass and drank it hastily. I'd likely be calling a cab tonight and regretting my poor judgment tomorrow. But it had been one hell of a day.

"I'll shelve my glee for my big break today. As far as Nick Hart goes, we'll see," she waved me off. Siobhan became serious and leaned closer, her eyes twinkling. "What's he like?"

Sitting back in my chair, I crossed my arms and thought of my brief encounter with Nick. He seemed intense one moment and all charm the next. "He's gorgeous. Much better looking in person, if that's even possible. He's strangely intense one second and then back to the million dollar smile the next."

"Hmmm." She sat back and strummed her fingers on the table. Her gossip blogger mind was churning, thinking through my words. She leaned forward, her voice taking on a conspirator tone. “I probably shouldn’t say anything…but no one knows who Nick Hart is. He bursts on to the scene and no one, and I mean no one, knows where he came from. No former school mates, no friends. He’s a blank slate.”

“Siobhan, you know how I feel about gossip. Especially unfounded gossip.” I cringed as I thought of how ruthless the paparazzi could be.

She fluttered her hands in surrender. “I’m not saying I buy into what they’re saying. There are whispers about his identity. No one he supposedly attended school with remembers him. He’s like a ghost.”

I raised an eyebrow at her. “A ghost? Von, you’ve lost your damn mind.”

“Like I said, I didn’t say I believed it. I’m working on it though.”

And if there was anyone who could figure it out, Siobhan would be the person to do it.

We drank our way through the bottle of tequila and listened to badly sung covers of Rihanna, Maroon 5 and Bruno Mars. My mind was comfortably numb when the music changed. The room was filled with the sounds of guitar and drums.

Then the voice began...it was clear, crisp and slightly husky with the distinctive lilt that could only belong to one person.

Nick Hart was here.

Craning my neck for a better view of the tiny stage, I was shocked to see him behind the microphone, singing his own song. Dressed in all black, he looked every bit of the rock star he was. He looked perfectly at home there, his boyishly handsome face intense as he belted out his own lyric.

I've walked along alone

Without a hand to hold.

I didn't think I wanted attention

Now I know I was in need your distraction.

You have to choose

Nobody wants to lose

Life can be a lonely game

Don't wanna see you in pain.

It's up to you

Forget those lonely nights and broken dreams

I’ll wipe away your tears

It's up to you

I'll fix all your bad decisions

I'll take the time to listen

Afraid of what you've discovered

Keeping your feelings under cover

You can't hide from the truth forever

The hardest thing to do is face the stormy weather

Why is it so hard for you to just let go

Give us a chance before you say no

Love can be so fleeting

Especially when you're the one I'm needing

It's up to you

Forget those lonely nights and broken dreams

I’ll wipe away your tears

It's up to you

I'll fix all your bad decisions

I'll take the time to listen

When the final notes of the song faded out, the small crowd cheered. He flashed his blinding smile and stepped off the small stage, heading across the bar towards our table. I noticed two men join his entourage: a tall, lanky man with curly black hair wearing grey tinted glasses. Like Nick, he was also dressed in all back from head to toe. The other man was muscular and lean, tall with thick reddish brown hair. He’d chosen to break free from the lack of color and was dressed in various shades of blue and gray.

Siobhan's voice was an awed whisper as she grabbed my arm. "Holy shit balls."

Half-toasted, I ran a clumsy hand through my blond hair and hoped I'd managed to look halfway presentable. Knowing my luck, my mascara was smeared under my eyes and my hair was completely unruly. Siobhan's eyes became larger, her foot swiftly kicking me in the shins under the table.

"He's coming over here. To our table," she hissed. She hastily adjusted her low cut blouse and grinned from ear to ear.

Leaning over to rub my leg, I knew I'd be sporting a hell of a bruise tomorrow. I glared at her. "Are you trying to maim me? I can see him...so much for your ghost theory. You act like this is first time you’ve seen a celebrity up close for god’s sake."

She bent across the table. I'd never seen her face so serious. "Nick Hart is rarely photographed out like this. This…this is huge."

Everything was always the next big story to Siobhan. She lived in a world where she was looking for the big story, the picture to expose a secret a celebrity wanted to keep hidden.

Nick stopped at the edge of our table. He rested his hand on the back of the empty chair, leaning his weight forward. He offered up a crooked grin as I glanced up at him. "We meet again. Hello, Savannah."

Only someone like Nick Hart could make something as simple as a hello sound sexy. It simply wasn't fair.

His black hair shone in the dim lighting of the bar. Giving him a quick nod and looking away, I wasn’t going to trust myself to speak. Had he gotten better looking? Was that even possible?

"Can we join you?" His smooth voice broke into my thoughts, jarring me back to reality.

"Uh, of course. Please, sit down," I mumbled. Nick grabbed the chair, spinning it around and straddling it. After he made himself comfortable, he gestured to his friend.

"This is my good friend, Malcolm. Malcolm, this is my new assistant Savannah and her friend...”

"Siobhan Winters," she interrupted, smiling at Nick sweetly.

"Ah, you're my agent’s daughter," Nick tapped his long fingers across the table as his sharp brown eyes scrutinized her. "And you run a gossip blog. Your picture and expose just knocked down Marley Cirran a peg or two."

She sat up straighter and flipped her red hair proudly. "You're right on both counts."

Malcolm smiled widely and sank into the chair across from Nick. His hair was as black as Nick's except it was tousled in lazy curls. His eyes were partially obscured by his smoky lensed glasses and his skin was a deep olive. He was handsome in an unconventional, nerdy sort of way.

"It's a pleasure. Nick had said he'd hired an..an assistant. I'm sure we'll be seeing quite a bit of each other," Malcolm folded his hands on the table. He slouched slightly, his lanky frame relaxing.

"And why would that be exactly?" I questioned boldly. I looked between Nick and Malcolm curiously. My question earned me another swift kick under the table from Siobhan. At the rate we were going I was going to be covered in bruises.

Malcolm’s eyes darted around the room. He turned a large silver ring around on his finger. "Nick and I go way back. We're almost like brothers, isn't that right Nick?"

Nick pursed his lips tightly, giving Malcolm a withering stare. "I suppose you could say that. He also happens to be my head of security."

The auburn haired man behind Nick cleared his throat. Nick lifted a brow and chuckled." And as you can see, I'm being reminded of my rudeness. This is Ian. He's my personal bodyguard."

Ian said nothing, only nodding his head at us in acknowledgment.

My eyes scanned over his imposing figure before focusing back on Nick. "So what brings you to a Karaoke bar in Koreatown?"

He glanced at Malcolm, arching an eyebrow. Malcolm nodded and stood, leaning over to whisper in Siobhan's ear. Whatever he said surprisingly caused her to blush almost as red as her hair and she scooted away from the table excitedly.

"I'll be right back," Siobhan promised, wiggling off with Malcolm smoothly following behind her.

Nick nodded his head at Ian. Ian moved to stand against the wall nearly 10 feet away. Nick leaned over the table, his long arm stretching to almost touch mine with his fingers. And even though we didn't touch, I could feel the electricity pulsing between us. It was static, magnetic and sent a mystifying charge through my body. "I like to get out. People leave me alone in places like this. No one would ever expect to see Nick Hart in a Karaoke bar. You can relate to that I'm sure."

My brain was barely functioning due to the amount of alcohol I'd consumed. I simply stared at him; powerless to move away from the hold he had over me. My eyes traced over the sharp curve of his jaw and the elegant sweep of his cheekbones. His deep-set brown eyes seemed far away for a moment. He blinked and flashed his disarming smile, erasing the somber expression on his face.

The synapses started firing in my brain again. How much did he know about me? "Why would I understand?"

"You were the face of Clark Cline almost 10 years ago. You caused quite the controversy." As if intent on changing the subject, he tapped the empty bottle of Patron on the table. "Celebrating something in particular?"

It only took the mere mention of Clark Cline to make my skin crawl. He was slimy, a predator dressed in a designer suit. Swallowing away the bad taste his name left in my mouth, I forced myself to smile. "Siobhan was celebrating her scoop. Even the AP picked up her story. It was a big day for her if you’re in the blogging game. She's a major player now."

Nick rubbed his fingertips over his lips. He studied me carefully with his piercing brown eyes before he propped his forearms on the table, his sexy voice barely louder than a whisper. "And you? What are you celebrating?"

Now it was my turn to blush. I spun an empty shot glass on the table, watching it spin for a moment. Shooting him a shy smile, I finally met his stare. "Being gainfully employed by a generous boss. That was a hell of a signing bonus. You didn't have to do that, but thank you."

He considered my words much longer than I anticipated. His lips turned up at the corners. "You have to be one of the oddest women I've encountered in Hollywood. You’re refreshingly sincere and modest. Who are you and where have you been all my life?"

"I could ask you the same. You're not like other people in the industry. You're almost considered a recluse by Hollywood standards." I pointed out.

He shrugged, but his expression remained carefully neutral. He kept his gaze on me until he finally spoke. "Maybe we’re both enigmas. What can I say? I'm boring and I like my privacy."

“No, try again,” I snickered quietly. I tossed my hair over my shoulder. "You're far from boring, Nick. I think there's more to you than meets the eye."

"Do tell. I love a good theory..." His voice tapered off and the intensity between us hummed. His fingertips inched closer until they brushed against my wrist softly. The moment our skin met, a jolt of scorching desire darted through me. I'd never had this sort of response to a man's touch before. It was exhilarating…and equally terrifying.

I jerked as the bitter realization of my situation washed over me. This beautiful man sitting next to me was my boss. He wasn’t a conquest or an enjoyable little flirtation. It wasn't smart to have a fling with someone that signed your paycheck, no matter how gorgeous and irresistible I found him to be.

It was that exact moment that Siobhan plopped down in her seat with Malcolm hot on her heels. Her cheeks were flushed. Her normally smooth red hair was messy and her dark crimson lipstick was smeared across Malcolm’s lips.

This was an interesting development. I eyed my friend inquisitively but she wisely averted my stare.

Their intrusion broke the moment and Nick's hand pulled away. He sprawled back in his chair and focused on my friend. "Siobhan, I have a proposal for you."

Even though I knew it was wrong, my skin missed his compelling touch. It was tempting to reach for them, to will them back to feel that fire again.

Get a grip, Savannah. I obviously needed to stop drinking.

Siobhan folded her hands on the table. "You have my attention. I'm listening."

"What if I were to give you access for your photographers to catch me out and about? It would give me more freedom because public demand would be met. It's a win for you because you get the scoop on me."

My friend was no dummy and her hazel eyes narrowed skeptically. "Why me and why now?"

"I chose you since you’re Savannah's friend and she trusts you. Things are changing. I need to be more open so when I'm caught out it's not a feeding frenzy." Nick gave her his charming, blinding smile. "What do you say?"

Siobhan didn't hesitate. She stuck her hand out to him. "Deal."

Nick shook her hand, but his eyes were locked on mine. I wished at that moment that I could see into his mind, if only for a split second to see what secrets he was keeping. There was something puzzling about our odd conversation tonight, something I couldn't put my finger on.

Siobhan started rattling on about the details of their ‘arrangement’ and I tuned them out. I'd settled on sitting back and scrutinizing Nick as he spoke with her. Impossibly handsome, his hair was fashionably tousled. His chocolate brown eyes darted between Malcolm and Siobhan frequently as they planned, the chiseled curve of his jaw tensing occasionally. He was animated, his elegant hands gesturing as they settled on a strategy. The more I watched him, the more unsettled I became.

Finally excusing myself to head for the ladies room, I locked the door behind me and rested my back against the cool metal. I mentally berated myself. It wasn't healthy to have this sort of attraction to someone I could never be with. He was unattainable and untouchable for many reasons.

Images of my on again/off again boyfriend floated through my alcohol-addled mind. Kevin and I weren't dating, but I know he considered us to be more of an item than what we were. It wasn’t fair of me to be mentally lusting after something that would never be more than a fantasy.

Sighing heavily, I took my time washing my hands and attempting to salvage my makeup. The hours I’d spent drinking hadn't been kind to my mascara or eyeliner. However, my brief time alone had settled my mind and I felt ready to face the table again. Unlocking the door, I staggered out into the hallway.

Honestly, I wasn't surprised to see him waiting for me as I exited the ladies room. Sexily slouched across the wall of the narrow hallway, his arms were crossed under his chest. His handsome face had been brooding, but when his eyes met mine his lips twisted into the smallest of smiles. He pushed off the wall and backed me against the opposite wall.

"I like you, Savannah." The back of his fingers caressed my cheek softly. "Too much, in fact."

"I bet you've used that line before," I teased softly, clearing my throat uncomfortably. His closeness was causing my already ragged breathing to hitch and my heart to race uncontrollably in my chest.

He chuckled darkly. His eyes burned with a strange ferocity that pulled me to him instead of pushing me away. The smell of leather and his smoky, spicy cologne surrounded me. "I can assure you I've never said that to any other woman."

Swallowing nervously, only inches separated our bodies from touching. An invisible, yet tangible pull drew me to him like a moth to a flame. I was too tired to fight him and I let my traitorous body give in to the energy pulsing between us.

"You're my boss..." I managed to mutter weakly. My body had missed the memo. It shamelessly shifted closer to him.

"It's a little after 11 pm and if you want to get technical, I'm not officially your boss. Yet." His cool breath fanned over my face. "So beautiful, Savannah." His lips were soft as they brushed a path down my cheek to press against my jaw. His chest and arms were strong and secure as he pulled me closer. I fought against him for a respectable five seconds before collapsing against him in willing surrender. My fingers instinctively plunged into his silky hair, pulling his head back. My lips and hands had a mind of its own, or if I wanted to pass the buck, the alcohol had taken over. I boldly trailed lines of wet, tonguing kisses down his neck.

His low, throaty growls told me that he liked what I was doing. A lot. His hips pinned me against the wall, his cock twitching in anticipation through his tight jeans. I could feel his restrained strength as he carefully held me in his arms. I had a feeling if he wanted to, he could do so much more and I wasn't sure I was against it happening.

Before I fully understood what had happened, he'd pulled away from me. He resumed his slouched pose against the wall as if he'd never moved. His eyes were boring holes through me, as if they were staring into my very soul. They wanted more than I was willing to offer.

Confused, I absently rubbed my fingers over my cheek. I could taste him on my lips; feel the sharp scrape of his stubbled face against my skin.

Or could I? My mind struggled to clear itself out of the fog that had surrounded it. I was opening my mouth to speak as Ian appeared at Nick's side. He'd still said nothing, but his look alone made me understand Nick was leaving.

He walked to me again, towering over me like a dark angel. This time his fingers combed through my long blond hair. "Be safe, Savannah. Until tomorrow."

Had I imagined the whole thing? Had my muddled mind conjured up this strange fantasy? I watched him saunter away and forced myself to rejoin Siobhan at the table. She was paging through her phone, switching screens and typing away furiously.

She barely glanced up as I sat down. "I was getting ready to send out a search party. If you haven’t figured it out yet, Nick Hart has it bad for you. He looks at you like he'd like to eat you alive."

"Let's not go there. It's impossible..."

She cut me off without looking up from her phone. "You're like the cherry on his sundae. Lucky bitch."

I said nothing and hoped like hell she wouldn’t press me on this. After a moment, I steered the conversation back to her. "You and Malcolm seemed to hit it off. Spill."

"Oh, I'll be seeing him again. He's exactly my type. Tall, dark and adorably geeky." Siobhan sounded almost giddy as she placed her phone down on the table and pushed a bottle of water towards me. "You need to get rid of Kevin. Like yesterday’s trash."

She spat his name like it was a plague of some sort. I snorted humorlessly as I toyed with the bottle. My fingers restlessly picked at the label. “That’s the second time today I’ve been told to officially dump Kevin.”

“I take it Dad has been talking to you again?”

I nodded and caught my bottom lip between my teeth. “Yeah. I think he called Kevin a twerp.”

Siobhan giggled and rested her chin in the palm of her hand. “Seriously Savannah, you need to think about moving on and quit stringing him along. He’s nothing but a pain in the ass. You could have your pick of anyone and you chose him? It makes no sense.”

I kept my eyes fixed on the table as an image of Kevin flooded my mind. He was good looking with his carefully styled dark blond hair and green eyes. If I was going for complete honesty, I didn’t feel much more for him except extreme fondness. “It doesn’t have to make sense. There’s no real commitment with Kevin. You know this, Von. He’s around when I need him to be. I don’t have time to date. This is what works for me.”

She was quiet for a few moments, which was very atypical of my friend. Her silence caused me to glance up to meet her knowing stare. “At some point, you’re going to have to stop settling for someone that ‘works’ for someone that you can actually have a relationship with. What you’re doing isn’t healthy. You know it. I know it. As much as it pains me to say this, even my Dad knows it.”

Raising an eyebrow, I huffed loudly. I focused on drinking my water and thought over her words. I’d grown accustomed to my situation with Kevin. It was easy. We had no real dates, only a series of random parties we’d attend together and random dinners out. It was a friend with benefits situation…and for now, it was working.

“Fine. You don’t have to agree or disagree with me,” she snapped irritably. I watched as she began shoving her phone in her purse. “My ride is here. Are you going to be okay?”

“Did you call a cab?” I questioned. How long had I been lost in my thoughts?

Her face brightened as a wide grin graced her lips. Her feline-like face grew smug as she leaned to hug me goodbye. “Even better. Malcolm is taking me home.”

Glancing around, I was surprised to see the tall, lanky man at the edge of the bar. He was sitting on one of the stools, a smirk on his expressive face. He smiled broadly and wiggled two fingers at me in greeting.

Grabbing her arm, I pulled her close. “I want details tomorrow. Be careful, Von.”

Her laugh was like wind chimes, pealing over the din of the bar. “Careful is boring. I’ll text you tomorrow. Good luck with Nick.”

I gave her a playful shove towards Malcolm. “Yeah, yeah.”

She smoothed her red hair over her shoulder and he rose from his seat at the bar to meet her. I felt a pang of jealousy as they left together, his hand resting gently on the small of her back.

Don’t get me wrong. I was happy for Siobhan. However, a small part of me was envious of her willingness to throw caution to the wind and put herself out there. I just wished I possessed half of her bravado.

I could sit here all night and dissect my little anxieties and flaws. It wouldn’t change a thing. I exhaled a deep breath and began digging through my purse for my cell phone. After a minute or two of futile searching, I gave up and assumed I’d left it in my car. Feeling considerably more sober, I grabbed my purse and headed out into the Los Angeles night. It was unseasonably cool for LA, almost chilly by California standards. Wrapping my arms around myself, I hurried to my car. I was fumbling with the key fob when a familiar voice startled me.

“I hope you weren’t planning on driving home after your little celebration in there.”

Whirling around, I almost collided with the broad expanse of Nick Hart’s chest. Sneaking a glance up at him through my eyelashes, I gasped at the harshness of his handsome face in the streetlight above. The angular lines of his face were more pronounced, the curve of his jaw sharp. His lips were pressed into a thin line as his brown eyes bored holes through me.

My hand pressed against my chest, willing my heart to slow to a normal pace. “You scared the shit out of me. I didn’t even hear you walk up behind me. Do you have some kind of super stealth skills?”

His mouth quirked and he extended his hand out to me, his palm facing up. “Keys.”

My eyebrows furrowed at his demand. “What?”

“I want your keys. Hand them over. You aren’t driving anywhere like this. Give them to me, Savannah.”

Suddenly feeling like a child being reprimanded, I flushed bright red and slapped the keys in his hand. “I wasn’t going to drive, Nick. I left my cell phone in the car. I was going to call…”

Nick had already unlocked the door and had slid behind the driver’s seat while I chattered away. He seemed unimpressed with my ramblings and reached across to effortlessly open the passenger door for me. “Get in.”

I fell into the passenger seat and struggled with the seat belt. Nick revved the engine a few times and swiftly backed the car out of the parking space and squealed out of the lot into traffic. My eyes darted from the windshield to the man beside of me. His finely sculpted face was illuminated by the lights from the dashboard, his black hair shining in the dimness of the car. His pale skin was almost glowing, radiant in the darkness.

He was absolutely breath taking.

If someone had told me two days ago I’d be in a car with Nick Hart, I would have told them that they were crazy. Life has a funny way of making the unimaginable possible.

We drove in silence for at least 10 minutes before I realized that Nick had no idea where I lived and we weren’t heading in the direction of my house. We were speeding down the Pacific Coast Highway towards Malibu.

“I need to go home. We’re going the wrong way.” My voice came out more like a whine. Had the confident Savannah Wood gone into hiding? I needed her since this nervous, meek version wasn’t cutting it.

Nick stared ahead at the road, lightly gripping the steering wheel. He glanced over at me and raised a black eyebrow in thinly disguised enjoyment at my observation. “We’re going to my house.”

Fidgeting in my seat, I anxiously ran my fingers through my thick, blond hair. What was he expecting? While I was attracted to him, I was hoping he wasn’t assuming that I was going to sleep with him.

As if he’d read my thoughts, his right hand came to lightly rest on my knee. The electricity from his touch traveled over my skin, making me second-guess my former reservations. “Savannah, I don’t expect anything from you. I have plenty of room at my house. You can stay there and we can get started early tomorrow. You were supposed to be there early anyway. I’m just making it easier on us both.”

My heart lurched at his seemingly innocent words. I had to remind myself that I was the one that wanted to keep this a professional working relationship. Licking my dry lips, my eyes were drawn to his hand that still rested on my knee. It slowly drifted until his finger rubbed small circles on the top of my thigh. “Are you sure? I don’t want to make things weird between us.”

He laughed softly, the musical sound filling the car. His face relaxed for the briefest of moments, his megawatt smile lighting up his handsome face. “Weird, huh? Savannah, you have no idea. It’s fine. After we get into the swing of things, you’ll be able to drive home tomorrow. This just made more sense. End of story.”

Nodding mutely, I put my head back against the headrest of the car seat. Nick began humming softly, his fingers strumming against my leg. Relaxing into the seat, I closed my eyes and struggled to stay awake. The last thing I remembered was feeling the car accelerate before I lost my battle and slipped into sleep.

***

Still groggy and half-asleep, I barely registered the car stopping. I heard my car door open and didn’t struggle as I felt myself being lifted into strong arms. Instinctively, I snuggled into the hard wall of a broad chest, wrapping my arms around his neck.

It wasn’t until I felt the softness of a bed underneath me that I jolted awake. I was alone in a bedroom, stretched across a large four-poster bed. Struggling to sit up, I was surprised to see Nick hesitating in the doorway.

“You’re awake. I thought I’d bring you something to sleep in.” He sauntered over to the edge of the bed and placed a folded t-shirt and pajama pants beside of me on the bed. “Leave your clothes outside your room. I’ll have Julia launder them for you.”

Rubbing my fingers over the folded clothing, I bit my lip anxiously. It was all I could do to meet his gaze. “I’m sorry to put you in this situation, Nick. This isn’t the sort of impression I wanted to make. You must think I’m an idiot.”

He flashed me a gentle smile, his dimples making his face look young and playful. He leaned over me, bracing an arm on both sides of my legs. His face was mere inches from mine and his breath was cool against my face. “Savannah, it’s no bother. I don’t make it a habit to rescue damsels in distress. You’re the first woman I’ve ever brought back to this house. Get some rest and I’ll see you in the morning.”

He paused for the briefest of moments, his lips slightly parting as he stared down at me. Part of me was waiting expectantly for him to kiss me. The other part of me was ready to pounce on him, my earlier reservations be damned.

Nick stood to his full six-foot-two height and the back of his fingers brushed over the curve of my cheek in the softest of caresses. “I need to leave before I do something I’ll live to regret. Good night, Savannah.”

“Night.” I watched his broad shoulders disappear into the hallway and caught a glimpse of his face as he closed the door behind him. His expression was pained, his eyebrows furrowed as he vanished out of sight.

Stripping out if my jeans and blouse, I reached for the t-shirt and passed on the pajama pants. His shirt hung loosely on me, covering me like a minidress. The alluring smell of Nick clung to the shirt, flooding my nose with his scent. He smelled mysterious and cloying, a combination of expensive leather and spicy, musky cologne. The scent alone sent my libido into overdrive.

I could tell I wouldn't be sleeping much tonight.

Folding my clothes in a neat pile, I cracked open the door and laid them on the small table for the mysterious ‘Julia’ Nick had spoken of earlier.

I quietly closed the door, walking into the small bathroom. It was modern and edgy, done in black and white with chrome. I made short work of washing my face and was surprised to see a toothbrush and toothpaste sitting on the marble sink. He said he didn't bring women home. This was...odd. Was he just a good host?

Enough! I needed to get a grip. I was paranoid about a toothbrush?! Brushing my teeth and washing my face, I flipped off the bathroom lights and wandered towards the bed, noting that the entire bedroom was decorated sparsely. Brushing my fingers over the dresser, the large bed was the centerpiece of the room. It was all black, grays and whites. Nothing looked old. Everything was sleek, with clean lines and a monochrome color scheme. I climbed into the large bed, pulling the heavy duvet cover around me. Reaching over, I turned off the lamp on the bedside table and curled into a ball in the middle of the big bed.

It seemed much too big for just me. I knew exactly the person that could fill up the bed…

Dammit, Savannah! I had to stop this way of thinking. My mind was racing with fantasies of Nick and all of the things he could do to me in this very bed. I tossed and turned, both frustrated and aroused. Nick was obviously attracted to me, but he was holding himself back. In fact, he made a comment about 'doing something he'd live to regret'.

I'd expected this job to be easy. Sam Stricker was an alcoholic and an all around asshole in the end, but I never had to deal with physical attraction. I'd never in my wildest dreams considered that I'd be infatuated with my new boss. In fact, I'd never been infatuated with a man. Period.

This situation proved there was a first time for everything.

After a considerable amount of time, my eyes started to grow heavy. It was then I heard the soothing sounds of an acoustic guitar, strumming through a soft melody. As the sound lulled me into sleep, I wondered if Nick Hart had the same reservations about me.

Did he feel just as lost?

Chapter 3

Strange Days Indeed

As my eyes cracked open, I realized I was not in my own bed. In a rush, I remembered exactly whose bed I was in. It was like a bucket of cold water hitting me, better than any caffeine rush.

Springing up, I groaned loudly. My head pounded. I’d been an idiot last night, drinking way more than I should have. My knight in shining armor had been Nick Hart. He’d driven me to his house and had been the perfect gentleman. I couldn’t help but be a little upset that he’d been so distant. Honestly, I’d expected more of a challenge from him. Maybe his public image wasn’t too far from the truth after all.

A rap at the door brought me out of my musings. “Come in.”

A trim, attractive woman stuck her head in the door. Her auburn hair was long and pulled back in a ponytail. There was something familiar about her that I couldn’t put my finger on.

“Good morning, Miss Wood. I’m Julia, Mr. Nick’s housekeeper. He said he had a guest and he said you’d need this.”

Julia handed me a glass of water and two Tylenol. She placed a neatly folded armful of clothes on the end of the bed. “Your clothes are freshly washed, dear. Take your time getting dressed. He’s down stairs in his library waiting for you. Stop by the kitchen and I’ll show you around. Just head down the stairs and make a right. You can’t miss it.”

“Thank you,” I managed to mutter. I swallowed the pills and drained the glass of water. By the time I looked up, she’d already left the room.

Shaking my head, I pushed back the covers and stretched. I glanced at the clock on the bedside table and realized it was already nearly 10 o’clock. I was off to a roaring start on my first day of work, nursing a hangover and oversleeping to boot. Add in a strange housekeeper...could this day be more bizarre?

I had my answer a half an hour later. I’d taken a quick shower and dressed quickly. Skipping my heels, I padded downstairs barefoot and headed towards what I hoped was the kitchen. Julia was at my side almost instantly with a bright smile on her face. She wordlessly pushed a steaming mug of coffee in my hands and proceeded to take me on a tour of the house, from the dining room, past a massive bathroom and laundry room. We finally came to a stop outside of a room with a heavy wooden door.

“There are two things you need to know. Mr. Nick gets a delivery from a medical company every Monday. No one is to touch the delivery except me. There is no exception. Second, this is Mr. Nick’s personal library. Always knock if the door is closed. No ifs, and or buts, Ms. Wood. He’s very private,” Julia warned, her voice barely audible. “I figured it was better for me to tell you now that for you to find out the hard way.”

The hard way? Biting my tongue, I simply nodded and took a sip of my coffee. I felt like Alice that had fallen down a rabbit hole. I’d woken up in a strange bed, encountered a peculiar housekeeper and now I was being warned about ‘Mr. Nick’s’ privacy? What the hell had I gotten myself into?

Julia knocked twice. I heard Nick’s muffled voice through the door. “Come in.”

She pushed the door open, a cheery grin splashed across her face. Nick looked genuinely happy to see her as he stood and kissed her on the cheek affectionately. “I see you’ve met Julia. She’s been with me for quite some time. I’d be lost without her.”

“Yes, she was nice enough to give me the grand tour this morning,” I answered. And managed to give me the creeps in the process.

Julia patted Nick on the cheek and flitted out of the room. Nick watched her leave before he focused back on me. His fond smile morphed into a sexier version, arching a black eyebrow as he took in my appearance.

“You look beautiful without the make-up, Savannah,” Nick said. He sat against the edge of his desk and pushed his sleeves up over his strong forearms. “I hope Julia didn’t scare you off. She’s a ball of energy and tends to be a little over zealous at times. She tends to take liberties and I always let her slide. She’s the closest thing I have to a mother.”

“I don’t scare that easily. I just woke up in a strange bed. I’ll get my bearings,” I assured him. His unexpected compliment didn’t go unnoticed. It made me a little self-conscious that he was so observant.

Nick nodded and rose to his full height. He looked too delicious for words. Dressed in a tight gray sweater and faded, slightly worn in the knee jeans, it was difficult for me to concentrate. Again, I found myself wondering how I was going to get any work accomplished if he was going to look this good everyday.

“I hope you feel like going out. I figured we needed to get to know each other and I’d help your friend out in the process. I’ll take you out to lunch and we can pick up supplies while we’re out. But first, sit down. Let’s talk for a bit.”

I started to sit down when I heard a knock on the door again. Nick’s dark eyes went skyward and he sighed heavily. “Come in, Julia.”

She stuck her head in the door. “Mr. Nick, there’s an issue I need to discuss with you.”

Nick nodded and sauntered towards the door. “I’ll be back in a few minutes. Make yourself comfortable.”

He left the room and my eyes took in the spacious, airy room. One wall was completely covered in books, the opposite wall lined with various guitars, both acoustic and electric. Curiosity won out and I headed towards the wall of books first. They were in alphabetical order by author and the subject matter was surprising. The titles varied from various religions: Buddhism, Christianity and Judaism were a few of the topics covered. I noted a healthy offering of self-help books, books on legends, conspiracy theories, mythical creatures and several books on genealogy. A red flag flew up. Either he was one of those celebrities that were on a constant mission to ‘find himself’ or he was extremely anal. Possibly both.

Who was this man?

I’d been so wrapped up in the scrutinizing the books that I hadn’t heard him return. His hand on my arm caused me to jump and gasp in surprise for the second time. I spun to face him, my pulse racing.

“Sorry. I didn’t mean to scare you, Savannah. I see you’ve found my books. I started collecting them years ago. I can’t bear to let any of them go.” Nick squeezed my arm softly and led me back to the chair in front of his desk. “Let me tell you what I expect from you and then you can ask me any questions you have.”

Instead of sitting behind the desk, he chose to sit in the chair beside of me. He lounged back in the black leather chair, stretching his long legs out in front of him. “You can come and go as you please. You’ll be dealing with Elliott and my PR rep, Isabelle Kelley. She’s a pro at orchestrating PR opportunities, but she’s a fucking nightmare, so heads up. I’ll need you to plan my day-to-day functions, prepare my calendar and keep me on track. But most of all, I want you to feel comfortable here.”

I’d inadvertently cringed at hearing Isabelle Kelley’s name mentioned. She was notorious in Hollywood. As far as handling public relations, she was a master at the game of smoke and mirrors. She could turn a pile of shit into gold. She could also single-handedly demolish a career faster than you could blink an eye. She’d been key in having my previous employer’s extra-curricular activities revealed to every media outlet possible when she was representing a rival musician. Her services didn’t come cheap either. Nick was apparently loaded.

He chuckled at my negative response to her name. “I take it you’re familiar with Isabelle from your reaction?”

“Yes, unfortunately. It sounds easy enough, Nick. I’m not a novice at this. I grew up here and I know how things work. My father is a well-known divorce attorney. He’s represented most of the A-List celebrities. Doing this is like second nature for me,” I replied brusquely. I was used to being treated like I was just another bubble headed blond. Obviously Nick looked at me the same way.

Nick ran his long fingers through his hair and shook his head. “Jesus, I’ve insulted you again. I just keep digging a deeper hole with you. I didn’t mean to sound like you couldn’t handle it. I’m not fucking good at idle chit chat. My psychologist will have a field day with this.”

My ears perked up at his mention of a psychologist. I wisely said nothing, only watched him raptly, waiting for him to continue.

Noticing my interest, he laughed softly to himself and rubbed his palms over his thighs. “Yes, I see a psychologist. I bet you’re probably wondering why you decided to take this job, right? I promise, I’ll do better. I won’t constantly stick my foot in my mouth.”

“I should apologize. I didn’t mean to get an attitude. I’m just used to being looked at like I’m just another dumb blond.” I sighed and picked at my fingernails, quickly switching gears. “How did your previous assistant handle things?”

Nick cracked his neck from side to side and his face twisted into a grimace. He stood up and retrieved a notebook from the desk, placing it on my lap. “This is the part I was dreading. Julia was handling things for me. She has…family issues that are taking up her time. She’s having problems with her youngest son. He’s having difficulty adjusting. He seems to take after her older son, Ian.”

A-ha! That’s why Julia looked so familiar to me. She was the bodyguard’s mother! I put my coffee cup on his desk and glared at the notebook in my lap. He was handling his day-to-day affairs out of a steno notebook pad? How had he managed to make it to any appointment on time?

“This is what you used to handle your schedule?” I waved the ragged notebook between us. “You used a steno notebook?”

Nick puffed his chest and his face took on a look of defiance. “It worked. Obviously I need more than that or you wouldn’t be sitting here.”

“Obviously.” I flipped through the pages. It would take days for me to make heads or tails out of the numerous phone numbers scrawled on the cover and the various schedules Julia had hastily jotted down. “You realize this is a clusterfuck, right?”

Nick snickered dryly. “Welcome to my world, Savannah.” He relaxed back in the chair and rubbed his chin as his dark eyes sparkled. “Call Siobhan. Tell her we’ll be at The Grove around noon today. Tell her to have her photographers ready.”

“You want me to call Siobhan?” I repeated woodenly. If he was planning a public outing, I knew this would likely involve me being photographed with him.

He leaned forward and rubbed my knee. Once again, I felt that magnetic pull to him through the denim of my jeans. “Yes. We have errands to run and I promised you lunch.”

Nick handed me his cell phone. I stared at it until I felt his fingers nudge my knee again. Sighing, I grabbed it and dialed Siobhan’s number.

I didn’t even say hello to her when she answered. My voice came out as a squeak. “We’ll be at The Grove at noon today. Nick said to give you the heads up.”

I pressed ‘end’ on the phone and passed it back to him. “Happy?”

“Extremely. Grab your things. We have a date to keep.”

***

We made it to The Grove in Los Angeles from Malibu in record time, more than likely due to the speed Nick chose to drive. Afraid to look at the speedometer, I stared straight ahead, holding on to my seat belt with an iron like grip. I felt his eyes on me a few times, but he said nothing as we sped down the highway in his Ferrari.

When we’d walked to his garage, I’d eyed the car appreciatively. It looked as if metal and leather had merged and had an expensive baby. He’d watched me with obvious amusement as he opened the door for me.

“It’s a Ferrari F12berlinetta. Wanna drive?” He dangled the keys in front of me seductively, waggling his eyebrows.

“No way. Knowing my luck I’d wreck it. It’s your baby. You drive.” I swung my legs in the car and pulled the door closed.

I’d heard his dry laughter as he walked around the car and slid in beside of me. I looked at him nervously and shoved my hair behind my ear.

“Savannah? Hello. Are you ready for this?”

Nick’s voice brought me out of my memory. Taking in a deep breath, I adjusted my sunglasses in the visor mirror. “As ready as I’ll ever be. The big question is are you ready?”

He scowled and shrugged his broad shoulders. “Not really. But this is a good thing. Ian will be tailing us while we’re out. You won’t even know he’s there, but that’s why he’s good at his job. Let’s do this thing.”

We both drew in a heavy breath at the same time. It broke the tension and we both laughed. It seems we both had the same opinion of the paparazzi.

I’d no sooner than closed the door to the car and joined Nick when the paparazzi converged on us in a fast moving mob. They snapped photo after photo, the flashes nearly blinding me, even in the sunlight. Their rapid-fire questions rang out, so fast I couldn’t make out who was asking or from what direction they were coming from.

“Nick? Is this your girlfriend?”

“What’s her name?”

“Are you dating? Is it serious?”

Nick grabbed my hand and pulled me along. I shot an anxious look up at him and his answering smile of support bolstered me, offering me temporary strength to ignore the cameras and the prying questions. They followed behind us, snapping away. One photographer finally recognized me.

“It’s Savannah Wood! Savannah, are you dating Nick Hart?”

Nick dropped my hand and wrapped his arm around me protectively, steering us through the relentless swarm of photographers.

“How long have you been seeing each other?”

I was never so happy to see the front door of the Apple Store. Nick had called ahead and the store manager was waiting for us. He waved off the photographers and escorted us inside the busy store.

“It’ll be on every social site in the matter of 20 minutes that we’re dating you know. Jesus,” I muttered under my breath as Nick perused the various laptops.

He shot me a look out of the corner of his eye. “I don’t give a fuck what they say. So what if they say we’re dating? It could be worse, right?”

Now it was me that had stuck my foot in my mouth. “I didn’t mean it in a bad way, Nick. I don’t know what your personal situation is…”

“Hold that thought.” He interrupted me and motioned to the store manager. He pointed out the laptop he wanted and wandered off to the iPhones. He gestured to the newest model and nodded to the manager, handing him a black American Express card. He leaned against the slick glass display table and smiled deviously. “I don’t have a situation. I may have a personal agenda, but it’s not entirely up to me.”

I stepped closer and bent over the shiny glass table across from him. “The mysterious Nick Hart has an agenda? Stop the press. Who’s the lucky girl?”

He rolled his chocolate brown eyes to the ceiling. “Don’t be naïve. You know damn well who’s on my list. I just need to convince you to take a chance.”

I gulped and tapped my fingernails against the glass. “Nick, I don’t date my bosses. If things go bad, so does the job.”

He put his sunglasses back on, shielding his eyes from me. He didn’t seem convinced. “We’ll see.”

The manager hurried towards us with a bag that held the computer and phone. The manager handed Nick back his credit card and Nick scrawled his signature on the receipt. He glanced out the window of the store. “It appears our fan club from earlier is gone. Lunch?”

I managed a feeble smile. “Sure.”

“Excellent.” Nick led me out of the store and we walked a short distance to The Fat Cow. The hostess immediately recognized Nick and led us to a spacious booth versus one of the communal tables. I glanced through the menu, quickly reading through the choices. I’d just closed it when the waiter approached.

“I’ll have the Organic Salmon and ice water.”

“Just a Boddington’s for me.” Nick pushed his menu aside and fiddled with his fork.

I frowned and crossed my legs under the table. “You aren’t eating?”

He smiled wanly as his eyes met mine. “I’m on a special diet. I have a lot of food allergies.”

Julia’s words about a medical delivery once a week floated through my mind. I’d looked at Nick a lot, but this time I truly focused on him. He looked healthy. His skin, while pale, almost seemed to glow. His black hair was shiny, his brown eyes sparkling and perfectly clear. He didn’t seem like he could be ill. Maybe it was something as simple as severe allergies.

“We didn’t have to stop for lunch. I had no idea,” I gushed. Unconsciously, I reached across the table and grasped his hand. When I realized what I had done, I attempted to pull my hand away. Nick was faster than me and held on tightly, rubbing his thumb over the top of my hand.

“This is nice, Savannah. According to CMN, we’re probably house hunting and planning a million dollar wedding.”

His cool fingers danced across my skin. I’d be lying if I said I didn’t enjoy his touch. In fact, I enjoyed it a little too much for my liking. “You’re probably right. If they don’t have facts, they make it up. I can attest to that,” I grumbled. I sipped my water and met his gaze across the table.

“I hate to bring up a sore subject, but what happened with Clark Cline? I remember seeing the ads at the time. You were beautiful…I mean you’re still beautiful…” His fingers combed through his hair and gave me a sheepish grin. “You...you do something to me. I can’t seem to get it right with you.”

I laughed quietly and inhaled deeply. “Do you want the long or short version?”

He flashed me a dimpled smile that could melt the hardest of hearts. “Tell me the version you feel comfortable telling me. That’s a good place to start.”

“My mother and father had just divorced. I was 15 and my mother dearest thought it would be fun to live vicariously through me. She pushed me into modeling and I landed a contract with Cline. At the time, I wasn’t comfortable with it, but I was tied into a contract.” I hesitated and he squeezed my hand softly, urging me to continue. “When the photos were released, children’s advocate groups said it looked like child pornography. I was thrown into the middle of a controversy I didn’t want or ask for. And the media was relentless. I’ve been there.”

The waiter approached and placed Nick’s beer down in front of him with a glass. His hand curled around the can and he slowly poured it into the tall frosty mug. He ran his index finger over the rim, deep in thought.

“Fuck. No wonder you were like a deer in the headlights today. I didn’t think about what you went through.” He shook his head and glanced down at the table. He looked up at me through his eyelashes. “I take it you aren’t close to your mother?”

I shook my head. “No. I went to live with my father and haven’t spoken to her in nearly eight years. She blames me for the media attacking her.” I shrugged and spread my napkin across my lap. “Enough about me. Tell me about you.”

Nick leaned back in the booth and stretched his arm along the curved back of the leather booth. “What you see is what you get, love. I’m rather boring. I write songs, I sing and I go home.”

Crossing my legs, I shifted my weight and propped my chin in the palm of my hand. “C’mon. We both know there’s more to Nick Hart than that. Even I know that much. Tell me something about yourself no one knows.”

Both of his black eyebrows raised and he quickly downed half of his beer. “I don’t think you’re ready to hear my secrets, Savannah.”

“Try me.”

A heavy silence hung between us. The din of the restaurant buzzed around us and I could see the turmoil in his dark eyes.

“I was rebellious when I was younger. I didn’t want to listen to anybody and spent many years out of control. Music became my outlet when I decided to seclude myself from the world. I went through a dark period.” His eyes narrowed as he rubbed water circles from his glass over the wood of the table. “Once I came to grips with who I was, it was easier. I found myself again and here I am.”

Once again, the waiter approached the table with my food. I thanked him and picked up my fork, studying Nick’s expression. He wasn’t focused on me, or his drink for that matter. His mind was elsewhere. I could see it by the blankness of his stare as he gazed at the wall of the restaurant.

“Nick?” I murmured softly. I wanted to pull him back to the present with me.

He shook himself, a haunted look marring his handsome face. “I don’t like to talk about my past. It sucks me back in, takes me where I don’t want to go. With the exception of Julia and Malcolm, I’m on my own. I prefer to not attach myself to anyone. That makes this situation extraordinarily difficult for me.”

“This situation?” I echoed. I picked at my salmon, glancing between Nick and my plate.

“Yeah. I like you, Savannah. That’s not news. I know you have your reservations and your moral code about working relationships. I can appreciate that. I don’t understand it, but I respect it. But here’s the crux of my problem. I don’t have the same moral code. I’ve made it a habit to avoid women, yet I’m sitting here with you. I’m not going to give up on what I want, Savannah. I don’t care if it takes two weeks or two years. I’m going to keep trying just like you’re going to keep resisting. The cycle will continue until one of us backs down.”

I admired his cockiness and arrogance. He managed to pull both off effortlessly. “Nick, I’m stubborn. I’m sure it won’t matter what I say, but I don’t plan on caving in.”

If only my resolve had the same strength as my words. He was already worming his way into my life. After spending the afternoon with him, many of my earlier preconceived notions about Nick went flying out the window. Seeing him with Julia, watching his protective nature with the photographers and his pain made him seem more human…and less like the untouchable Nick Hart the public saw.

“Then it’s a challenge. I accept.” Nick picked up his glass and toasted me. He downed his beer and slammed the mug back on the table, his eyes glittering with renewed vitality.

I couldn’t help but smile at his confidence. I had a feeling this was going to be an experience I’d never forget.

***

After a long, eventful day spent with Nick, I was happy to head home to decompress. I'd figured Nick was one of the flaky Hollywood types, living the typical, scripted life. I found him to be refreshingly likeable...and honest.

I was waiting on a return call from Siobhan. She’d only texted me with an obscure ‘Malcolm=the sex was on fire’ and a thank you for the phone call alerting her media blitz. It had been another successful day for my friend. For me, it has been an eye-opener of sorts. I needed to be less judgmental and jaded. Not everyone in Hollywood lived a lie after all.

Rethinking my last thought, I knew losing the cynical thing probably wasn’t going to happen.

After a quick shower, I'd pulled on a pair of pajama pants and a tank top. I'd just curled into the couch with a pint of Chunky Monkey ice cream when my phone rang. The caller id was marked ‘PRIVATE’.

Pressing ‘answer’, I placed the phone to my ear. "Hello?"

"Hello, Savannah. I'm making sure you made it home in one piece," Nick’s voice seductively coiled around his innocent words. He was doing his best to be nonchalant, but it was clear what he was doing. He had stepped up his seduction campaign. ‘Operation Seduce Savannah’ had commenced.

I giggled softly into the phone. "I did. And in one piece too. I'm assuming you know what you're doing is blatantly obvious?"

The line was silent. "I don't know what you mean. I'm simply concerned about your well-being." He did his best to sound shocked and outraged at the same time, failing miserably on both counts.

My lips pursed and I shook my head. "Yeah, uh huh. Good night, Nick."

"Night, Savannah."

If I closed my eyes right now, I could picture that heart-stopping smile and dimples as clear as if he was sitting in front of me. And I couldn't stop the warm contentment that washed over me at the comforting sound of his voice.

What was wrong with me? He’s my boss. As much as I wanted him, I couldn't go down this road. There was no going back after you slept with someone. Even if things ended well, it was there lurking in the shadows, a constant reminder of what could have been…and what should have never been.

Sinking back into the couch with ice cream, I aimlessly flipped through the channels on the TV. I was halfway through the pint when the doorbell rang.

Glancing at the clock over the mantle, I sat the container on the coffee table. It was after eight o'clock. Who would be ringing my doorbell this late?

My quick peek through the peephole in the door answered my question. Kevin stood on my doorstep, looking like he’d stepped out of a J. Crew catalog. I found myself to be both disappointed and aggravated at his intrusion. I had to push down the hope that if I blinked, I’d see Nick standing in his place, filling the door frame with the imposing beauty of his body, to see the warmth of his mysterious eyes staring down at me. No matter how many times I blinked, Kevin stood there instead, a poor substitute for the man I wanted to see.

What was he doing here? I wasn't in the mood to deal with him tonight, but I cracked the door open anyway.

"Hey. What are you doing here?" I leaned heavily against the doorframe, giving him a distracted smile.

He took in my appearance and offered an offended groan of frustration. "You're not ready?"

"Ready for what exactly?" I didn't appreciate his tone or the look of disdain on his overly tanned face. My mind was working overtime trying to figure out how to get him off my porch and out of my hair.

"We were supposed to go to dinner. Remember?"

Shit. I'd been so wrapped up in my warm and fuzzy feelings for Nick that I'd totally forgotten about our weekly dinner date.

"I'm going to have to cancel. I had a long day and I'm exhausted. Give me a call next week. Maybe we’ll try again then.”

His eyes flashed angrily. "Uh yeah. I saw the pictures of your long day. Shopping with Nick Hart looks extremely taxing."

I huffed at his obvious sarcasm. "Uh, Kevin? He's my boss."

He pushed past me into the living room, pacing the floor. "Really? It looks like the lines are blurred. You were holding hands and looking at him like he was your personal champion. And when you were planning on telling me you were working for Nick Hart?"

Was he jealous? Kevin and I had maintained a tentative friendship. Occasionally the lines blurred and we would date again briefly. I'd been trying to disentangle myself from his life for some time now. He just wasn't willing to let go.

"I didn’t realize I had to answer to you regarding my personal life. What Nick and I do doesn't concern you. I thought we were friends, Kevin."

I plopped onto the couch and watched him pace. How had I ever found him sexy? His dark blond hair was artfully styled, his tan a little too perfect to be real. He paled in comparison to the overwhelming presence of Nick Hart. He had a way about him that made you want to drink in every curve of his muscular body from head to toe.

Stomping down my impatient libido, I picked up the ice cream and resumed eating.

He stopped in front of me with his hands on his hips. "You're making a fool out of me. And you might want to stop with the ice cream if you want to fit into your jeans."

Ignoring his barb, I raised my eyebrows and I glanced up at him curiously. "And why would that be, Kevin? We're friends."

His guilty look made everything click into place. He still hadn’t given up on a relationship. Had I been blind to think that he’d accepted our arrangement?

Obviously.

"I want you to look at me like you looked at him in that picture," he muttered. His shoulders tensed as he turned his back on me.

This couldn’t be happening. Not tonight. "What are you talking about?"

"Look at them. Then you tell me what you see." He spun around and fiddled with his phone. After he found what he was looking for, he handed it to me with a sneer on his face.

A multitude of alarm bells rang in my head. Kevin had saved every picture from my outing with Nick to his phone. The first few pictures were innocent enough. We were walking side by side, trying to get through the crowd of paparazzi. It was the fourth picture that actually made me sit up straight and look closer. It was when Nick had taken my hand and pulled me close to him. I'd curled into his side without thinking, looking up into his face with a tiny smile. It looked innocently intimate. The gentle curve of his mouth as he stared down at me shattered my heart into a million tiny pieces. My fingers twitched as I fought the urge to run my fingers over the screen of his phone.

Kevin wasn’t exaggerating. Our body language said it all in the rest of the pictures. You could see the attraction between the two of us. It leapt from the screen, demanding immediate attention.

I cleared my throat anxiously and handed him back his phone. "He was only protecting me from the cameras." Even that bullshit line sounded weak to me. I wouldn’t buy it if someone used it on me.

"You've never smiled at me like that." He slumped on the couch next to me. "I can't compete with him."

"There's nothing to compete over, Kevin. I'm not dating anyone right now." My voice was barely audible and I reached out to pat his hand softly.

He took my offering of comfort as an invitation. He lunged at me before I could react. His mouth covered mine, his warm lips hard and uninvited.

I pushed away from him angrily. "Nick, what are you doing?"

"Nick!?! Nick!" Kevin scoffed. His face turned into a mask of undisguised fury. "I'm Kevin. Not your new boyfriend."

Oh boy. My slip had only made this worse.

"I think you should go. We'll talk once you’ve calmed down." I started to stand up when he grabbed my wrist. Staring down at his hand, my anger rose. “I suggest you take your hand off my wrist.”

He didn’t move. I took my other hand and peeled his fingers away from my skin. His hand fell limply to his side, his eyes contrite.

“Jesus, Savannah. I’m sorry…”

I waved him off. “We’re done here. Just leave, Kevin.”

He wordlessly walked across the living room. He stopped in the doorway and looked back at me. “I didn’t mean to hurt you. But you hurt me too.”

My head fell into my hands as I heard the front door slam closed. When had my life turned into a circus?

It was a rhetorical question. I knew what had caused my life to turn upside down.

His name was Nick Hart. And I couldn’t find it in myself to care.

***

Exhausted and disgusted at myself after consuming the entire pint of ice cream and my encounter with Kevin, I'd finally stumbled my way into bed. Closing my eyes, I rolled to my side, my mind being drawn back into the pictures Kevin had shown me. What had started as an innocent attraction was quickly snowballing into something I couldn't control. It had a life of its own, content with the mess it was creating.

Letting out a snarl of frustration, I kicked the covers away. Sleep was being elusive and my sex drive...well, let's just say it was on overdrive. What was it about Nick Hart that made me weak in the knees, able to consume my every thought? No man had ever, and I mean ever, had this strange effect on me.

My mind sorted through the last two days, from the meeting in Elliot's office, the strange encounter in the karaoke bar to the time I spent with him today. The irresistible pull I felt to him was unlike anything I'd ever felt. When I closed my eyes, I could feel his hand in mine and even the groggy memories from the bar seemed clearer now. We'd almost kissed in that hallway. He'd pressed me into the wall and I'd let my alcohol-fueled lust take over. I'd felt his hard cock throbbing through his jeans when we'd embraced.

God, I'd wanted him in that moment…

When my hand slipped into my own panties, it wasn't my fingers I was feeling on my skin. It was Nick. He loomed over me, completely nude. His pale skin gleamed as he trailed kisses over my breasts, his mouth and body lowering until he nuzzled each hip bone with his nose, his tongue snaking out to lick my overheated flesh.

"You want this, Savannah. You don't have to deny it now. We're all alone," he breathed against my skin. My hips bucked upwards, desperate for his mouth, his fingers...his cock. "Tell me what you need.”

"You. Nick, I need you," I moaned. And damn it, I needed all he had to offer. I’d beg for it and ask for more.

His lips curled back to reveal his even, white teeth. Slowly, teasingly he pushed my legs apart, spreading me open to him. His fingers drifted over the slickness of my folds, his thumb ghosting over my swollen clit. My breath caught in my throat in anticipation.

"That very first night, we could have had this," he whispered, his eyes flickering up to mine. "We still can, you know. You and I could have an eternity."

His sleek body shifted over me. Our eyes met, but we didn't say a thing. We didn't have to; our bodies spoke for us. He let out a moan as his lips met mine, his tongue begging for entrance that he never needed to ask for. I drank him in, my answering cries sounding foreign to me. Our kisses were searching, soft yet firm.

When he drove into me it was with a controlled slowness, as if he was savoring the moment. His dark eyes closed for a split second, only to flutter open and lock his passionate stare on me, devouring me with his eyes.

Our lips parted. His teeth caught my lower lip and he nibbled it softly. He finally released it, his thumb caressing my cheekbone with a gentleness I'd never expected. Dropping his head to my chest, he buried his face between my breasts. Every kiss, lick and caress he showered on my needy skin made me lose myself further from the feel of him. My whole being arched towards him, melting against his cool skin.

We moved together effortlessly. My hands blazed a trail down his bare chest, coming to rest on his magnificent ass. I pulled him in deeper, smiling wickedly at the feral snarl that escaped his full lips. Strong hands lifted my leg, leaving it in the crook of his arm as my other hitched around his waist.

I wanted to crawl inside of him, to be totally surrounded by him. And as if he understood, he caged me in his embrace, his hips moving faster, my own rolling to take him deeper…to feel every inch of him.

When we met our climax, it was explosive and glorious. Hands gripped and pulled, hungry mouths consumed one another. It was if we couldn't get close enough. His huge frame shuddered above me and I trembled against him.

He collapsed to the bed, pulling me with him. He smoothed my hair away from my face with gentle hands. "If I'd only known this was what I'd been waiting for, I would have tried harder."

A faint ringing sounded. Trying to ignore it, I chose to reach for him instead. I rolled him over and straddled his slim hips, letting my hands explore his skin. My fingers twirled over his nipples, my nails traced his sharp collarbones. No matter how I tried to ignore the constant ringing, it became louder.

And just like that, my eyes opened and I was alone in my room, the covers twisted around my legs. I'd drifted off to sleep but the dream had taken care of my frustrations momentarily. My soaked panties clung to my skin as I reached to turn my alarm off.

Pulling a pillow over my face, I groaned. I was due at Nick’s house in less than two hours.

How was I ever going to face him today after having such an erotic dream? Better yet, how was I going to face the reality of it myself?

Chapter 4

Face the Music

I'd been shuffling anxiously outside the front of Nick's door for at least five minutes. Really, I was being silly. After all, it was only a dream. A spectacular, intense mind-blowing dream but it meant nothing, right? From where I stood on the porch, I could hear the muted sound of a guitar, blending in with the faint sounds of the surf crashing on the beach. After another few minutes of nervous fidgeting and mental cursing I squared my shoulders and raised my hand to knock when the door was yanked open, completely catching me off guard. I stumbled back and ran into one of the beams.

Julia stood with her arms crossed, staring at me knowingly as if she was privy to my thoughts. A kind smile alighted her attractive features, tiny laugh lines crinkling around her unusual, almost golden eyes. "You can't stand out here all morning, pacing around. Come in and have a cup of coffee before you go speak with him."

She turned on her heel, leaving me to scramble after her. She led me into the kitchen and pointed to a barstool. "Sit."

I'd no sooner than sat down before she placed a steaming mug of coffee in front of me. "You look tired." Her observant eyes missed nothing.

"I haven't been sleeping well." I blushed, the heat spreading across my face. I sipped at the coffee and traced my fingers over the granite counter. "Julia, how long have you known Nick?"

Julia flinched at my question. She busied herself in the refrigerator, taking her time poking around before retrieving a pitcher. She poured herself a glass of orange juice before she spoke. "Since Mr. Nick was young. He was alone since his family had passed on. He only had Malcolm back then and well...you’ve met Malcolm. He’s a tad…unorthodox. He’s as much as my son as Ian or Jason. He takes care of me and he’s been a blessing."

I considered her words, remembering how fondly Nick looked and had spoken to her. "I think he loves you very much. It's sweet."

Julia gave me a smile and hesitated, obviously torn. Emotions warred across her face. I sensed that she wanted to say more but was holding back. She fluttered her hands, shooing me away. "Mr. Nick is likely expecting you. You shouldn't keep him waiting. He's in his library."

I pushed away from the breakfast bar and headed down the hallway to find him. Along the way, I stopped to notice the vivid, black and white photography framed on the wall. Some were landscapes, but many were of crumbling buildings, abandoned and left to let nature reclaim them. I hadn’t expected such simplistic pictures hanging in his house. He was a walking contradiction, one moment he was the boy next door with his dashing smile and charismatic charm. Then next he seemed unsure of himself, timid and nervous. And just when I figured him out, he oozed sex appeal and made me feel like I was burning alive from the inside out.

At the end of the hall, the heavy door to Nick's library was cracked and the sounds of an acoustic guitar glided out into the hallway. I paused outside the door and peeked through the crack.

He looked totally at peace. His bare shoulders were slightly curved, cradling the guitar with his elegant hands. His black head was bent over the guitar as he strummed through a melody. He abruptly stopped and would scribble on music sheets strewn across the table. It was during his moment of writing that he must have felt the weight of my stare. He glanced up and his face broke into a wide grin. "Savannah, come in."

Taking cautious steps into the room, I approached him slowly. If it was possible for his grin to increase, it did. The dimples in his cheeks deepened and he jutted his chin to a chair across from him, motioning me to sit. My eyes focused briefly on his tattooed arm. I hadn’t expected to see that. I squirmed in my seat, crossing my legs uncomfortably.

"I didn't mean to interrupt," I stammered. I fiddled with the straps of my messenger bag. Images from the sexy dream I’d had of him hit me like a ton of bricks as I sat in such close proximity to him. The fact that he was sitting shirtless wasn’t helping matters.

He snorted. He set the guitar aside and stuck the pencil behind his ear. "You’re here to help me. My house is your house." He stretched like a cat, the muscles in his chest rippling. "Are you ready?"

Oh, I was ready. But what I was ready to do had nothing to do with work. I blushed to the roots of my hair and stared at the wall over his shoulder as the remnants of my dream curled around my mind. I was willing to bet if I closed my eyes, I could picture his naked body poised above me, almost feel my skin pressing against his. "Sure. Can you put on a shirt first?"

"If it’ll make you more comfortable. C'mon, love." He stood, his threadbare jeans hanging low on his hips. The t-shirt he pulled over his head left little to the imagination. It was also worn and tight, hugging his sculpted chest. He sauntered gracefully over to his desk, motioning to it with a sweep of his hand. "You can set up shop here. I hope you don't mind if I play while you work."

Vehemently shaking my head, I rubbed my sweaty palms nervously on my jeans. "Of course I don't. I just need your phone so I can sync everything as I work on your schedule."

He stared blankly at me for a moment. His fingers twitched at his side. "My phone? You need my phone?"

His child-like reaction made me giggle. He was acting like I was taking away his favorite toy for bad behavior. "I promise not to look at the porn you probably have bookmarked. I just need your calendar and to sync the contact info."

He puffed up his chest arrogantly. "I don't have porn on my phone."

A single eyebrow rose as I unpacked my bag. I powered on my laptop and gave him an indulgent smile. "Sure, sure. Phone, please." I wiggled the fingers of my outstretched hand.

Sighing heavily, he fished the phone from his back pocket. He timidly placed it in my hand. His fingers touched mine, and that now familiar charge of power leapt to life between us. The intensity was like holding on to a live wire, the strength like a magnet that pulled me to him instinctively.

"Fuck."

I barely noticed his curse, but it reinforced that he’d felt it too. It wasn't something I'd imagined. It was real.

Forcing myself to pull away, I cleared my throat. The pained, distant expression on his handsome face was confirmation enough. "Thanks. Now go work. Play something I've never heard before."

I wanted to hear him play, but I was desperate for any excuse to put distance between us. The attraction to him was unmistakable, like we were on a tether that was coiled around us both, yanking us together even if we didn’t want it.

His eyes refocused and he strode purposefully to his seat. As I sat in his desk chair, I watched his fluid movements with interest. His face had taken on a troubled appearance as he put the guitar in his lap and slowly plucked the strings.

Giving him what little privacy I could, my fingers tapped away on the keyboard. I'd pause briefly to study the steno pad before adding entry after entry of contacts, appointments and notes.

Just when I thought he wasn’t going to play a single thing, he then began to strum a slow, haunting melody on his guitar. My fingers didn't stop until he began to sing. His clear, perfect voice only added to the somber mood of the song and my hands ceased to move.

I searched to find you

In the darkness tonight

Everything was wrong

But you made things right

I'd cross this world to find you

Until there's no place to hide.

So I'll keep searching tonight

I only want to hold you tight

Promise you everything will be all right

It'll be all right

It'll be all right

I wasn't looking for love at all

Given up on the chance to ever fall

But then you walked into my life

And I'm lost in your endless eyes

So give me a chance, I'll choose you every time

And love

There will be no compromise

No more secrets, no more lies

Let's give this a chance,

We’ll start anew

But it'll be all right

His fingers picked over an elaborate instrumental riff in the music and he sang again.

It'll be all right

We'll make it through the night

It'll be all right

It'll be all right

His hands stilled on the guitar. You could have heard a pin drop in the room. I was speechless and Nick...Nick gripped the neck of his guitar so tightly I expected to see the wood splinter. His eyes were fixed on a spot on the floor.

"It sounds better with drums and keyboards," he murmured softly. He swiveled to face me, his jaw clenched tightly. The scorching heat from his eyes unsettled me. The power of that single look stripped me bare.

"It's beautiful. Did you just write that song today?" I asked. I willed my fingers to start typing, but they weren't getting the message. They were frozen, reluctant to move.

"No. It was a day or two ago. It's going to be on the new album. We’re working on recording it now.” Nick released his death grip on his guitar and stood, placing it in its stand. He then headed in my direction, stepping behind me to lean over my shoulder. “Do I get my phone back anytime soon, Savannah? Or are you planning on holding it hostage? Name your ransom demands. Whatever you want is yours.”

His cool breath on my neck caused a shiver to run down my spine. The close proximity of his body caused shockwaves of lust to clench my stomach. I wanted to answer him, but the words were stuck in my throat.

“Savannah?” Nick questioned softly. His lips inched closer to my cheek. If I turned quickly, our mouths would be touching. It was such sweet torture, being so close yet so far away….

“I’m almost finished,” I exhaled, the words finally pushing their way out. “I just need to sync the calendars between our phones and the computer.”

He pressed closer to me, the now familiar smell of leather and cologne flooding my senses. “I’ll leave you to it then.”

The weight of his body shifted away from me and I didn’t look up as he left the room. I couldn’t look at him. If I did, there was no way I could hold myself back.

Mentally grumbling at myself, I finished syncing his phone and plugged mine into the laptop. I started to lay his phone on the desk when my nosiness won out over my promise not to snoop. I swiped my finger along the screen and lightly tapped the ‘Pictures’ icon. There was only one album on the phone. Glancing nervously at the door, I opened it. A sense of déjà vu washed over me as I saw the same picture Kevin had confronted me with the previous night. It was the photo where Nick was holding my hand and I’d curled my body into his side, letting his much larger body shelter me from the cameras. We’d looked every bit the couple every gossip magazine and website was speculating about since our appearance yesterday.

It was odd. I should be a little disturbed to know that two men had pictures of me on their phone. While Kevin’s display had been out of jealousy and anger, I could only assume that Nick wanted to see the picture for some sentimental reason. He said he’d set me in his sights and now it was a matter of willpower and who could be the most stubborn.

Not wanting to press my luck, I made sure to press the home button on the phone so his wallpaper was in place when he went to use it. I was transferring the last of the information into my own, beginning to sift through the pile of mail stacked on his desk when he swaggered back into the room. He moved to sit on the edge of his desk, watching me work quietly. I hardly noticed him sitting there. A strange letter had most of my attention. Unlike anything I’d seen, I ran a finger over the peculiar envelope addressed to Nick. It was on heavy cardstock, his name typed out in all caps with what appeared to be the font of a manual typewriter. I’d just turned it over to open with it when Nick plucked it from my fingers. He’d moved so fast he was almost a blur.

He cleared his throat nervously, sticking the envelope in his back pocket. “You look good behind my desk. I like it.”

Ignoring his attempts to change the subject, I spun in his chair to face him. “Hey! I’m capable of opening your mail,” I protested. Why was he so jumpy about an envelope?

“I’m sure you’re capable of many things, Savannah.” His grin was wide, but it never reached his eyes.

He was attempting to divert my attention and flirt while still maintaining some sort of proper employer/employee façade. It was cute but annoying.

“You’re shameless,” I retorted quickly, unplugging my phone and closing the laptop lid.

The million-dollar smile was back, dimples in full effect. “And this is news?”

Shaking my head, I loaded up my tote bag. “I’d expect nothing less from you, Nick. What else did you need me to do?”

I instantly regretted the wording of my question. I could almost see the inner wheels of his mind spinning, likely thinking of the very things I’d dreamt of him doing to me the previous night.

His devious smile grew wider. “I have a proposition for you.”

Why did I not like the sound of that? I wanted to run as fast as my legs could carry me, but I plunged in feet first into the deep end. “Okay…” I drew the word out cautiously.

Nick rubbed his thumb across his chin. “There’s a party in a few days at a big record executive’s house. Have you heard of Vic Adams?”

It was difficult for me to not roll my eyes. Not only did I know Vic, my father had represented him during all four of his divorces. I couldn’t keep the sarcasm out of my voice when I answered him. “Yeah, you might say I know Vic. He’s almost like family.”

Nick’s smile didn’t waver. “From that answer, there has to be a story behind this. I want to hear it, but we’ll save it for another day. Back to my proposition. I’d like for you to come with me. As my date…I mean, it’d be strictly platonic.”

Folding my hands on the desk, I was enjoying every moment of Nick Hart squirming in front of me. From his reaction, he wasn’t used to being so careful with the way he worded things. He was treating me with caution, afraid at any moment I’d snap.

“Of course it would be. We’re friends, right?” I cooed sweetly, flipping my blond hair over my shoulder. I offered him a questioning smile and waited for his reaction.

His deep brown eyes widened. He’d obviously expected opposition or an argument about how we were blurring the lines. He wasn’t anticipating my easy acceptance of his question. His fingers raked through his dark hair and his foot twitched nervously. “No, I mean yes. We’re friends. It’s likely Elliott will be there since he’s my agent.”

We’d have a chaperone. How sweet. At least I wouldn’t have to worry about any mishaps on my part. I’d have someone with me at all times to keep me on track.

I couldn’t decide if that was a good or bad thing.

“I’ll go with you. It should be interesting to see Vic’s new wife. I think this makes number five,” I said softly. “You’d think he’d have learned by now that marriage doesn’t work for him. Some people aren’t designed for relationships.”

“You don’t really think that, do you?” Nick’s voice was soft. When I looked up, his brow was furrowed as he awaited my answer.

“Sometimes I do. To be honest, I don’t think about it much.” I let the lie roll off my tongue convincingly. In reality, I thought about it a lot. I’d never met a man that had held my interest for any time. Maybe it was just the men I’d encountered in Hollywood. Maybe it was me. The verdict was still out on that one.

“I want to show you something. C’mon.” He stood and offered his hand to me. Without thinking, my hand slid into his, our fingers intertwining. He led me through this house, stopping long enough to open the patio doors that opened up to a large deck that disappeared into the sand. “Take off your shoes and walk with me.”

We both kicked off our shoes and stepped into the warm sand. Nick reached for my hand again, and we set off walking down the beach, stopping where the water washed up to the shore. He sat down in the sand and pulled me to sit beside of him. He bent his legs up so his muscular arms rested against his knees as he stared into the distance, his striking face even paler in the sunlight. His shiny black hair stood out in sharp contrast to his pale skin.

“When I first moved here I’d sit and stare at the ocean for hours. I’d listen to the waves hit the sand and write music. I also spent a lot of time just thinking about my life and what I wanted. And I didn’t want much then. I didn’t think I deserved it.”

He took a deep breath and slowly exhaled. “There’s a lot you don’t know about me. Honestly, there’s a lot no one knows about me and most will never know. Some people have a skeleton or two in their closet. I couldn’t even begin to count the number I have stored away. I’d probably be considered to be a bone collector.”

I sat quietly at his side, simply letting him talk. His voice was soothing to listen to, with a cadence that hinted at an accent I couldn’t put my finger on. I wasn’t sure why he was confiding in me, but I just let him continue.

“And I’d sworn off women a long time ago. I figured it was for the best, for me and for them too. Then I meet you, and I start to question everything. And you’re totally unattainable to me. I have to settle for whatever you’re willing to offer.”

My stomach knotted instantly. “Nick…”

“Let me finish. I’m all right with that, Savannah. I accept your decision because I like you. You’re real…one of the realest people I’ve met in a long time. So I’ll be patient and I won’t push you. Well, at least not too much anyway.” Nick’s tone lightened and he winked playfully.

I nudged him with my shoulder. “Why did you tell me all of that?”

He looked away from the ocean to meet my inquisitive gaze. “Because if and when you choose to be with me, I want you to know everything. I don’t want there to be secrets between us. I’ve made plenty of mistakes that I have to live with every day. I don’t want to add you hating me as one of them.”

Stunned into silence, I rested my head against the solid comfort of his shoulder. I had no witty retort, no snappy comeback. It was hard to be snarky when someone put their feelings out there, risking rejection. God knows I rarely had the courage to risk it. He rested his head against mine as we sat together on the beach. His fingers caressed my knee and we sat in a comfortable silence as we watched the sun dip lower and lower into the sky.

I finally broke the stillness, standing up and dusting the back of my jeans off. “I should go home. It’s getting late.”

“Of course. I’ll walk you in.”

Nick started to get to his feet and I lightly pressed on his shoulders, holding him in place. “Stay here. I can manage to see myself out. I’ll see you tomorrow, Nick.”

He looked up at me with his soulful brown eyes and I knew I had to get away from him. My attraction to him was growing with every moment I spent with him, with every new morsel of information he revealed to me.

Tousling his soft hair, I trudged up the beach to his house. When I reached the patio, I picked up my shoes and glanced back to where we’d been seated. Nick was still in the same spot, but instead of staring into the horizon, his head was cradled in his hands. I felt as if I was being ripped in two pieces. Part of me wanted to drop my shoes and run to his side while the other knew I shouldn’t, at least if I wanted to keep any separation between us.

As I ducked into the house, I ambled barefoot through his empty house. The silence was almost deafening. I peeked my head into Nick’s library, looking around nervously. Without him here, everything seemed to be closing in around me. Shoving the silly thought aside, I pushed the door open and crossed the room to collect my tote bag to head home. As I bent over, I saw a small refrigerator that I’d never noticed before. It looked to be custom made as it blended in perfectly with the built in bookcase. For the second time that day, my curiosity got the best of me. And as I found out, the old saying was true. There are some things that cannot be unseen.

When I swung open the door, all I could see was red. Bags of blood were stacked in neat piles in the small refrigerator from top to bottom. I lost track counting at 20.

Why would Nick have blood stored away? Slamming the door closed, I sank down in the desk chair, my eyes focused vacantly on the refrigerator. My mind was moving at warp speed. There had to be a reason for all of that blood…some plausible explanation.

Was he sick? My mind went over conversations we’d shared over the last few days. His food allergies…his medical delivery every week. There had to be something I was missing. But what could it be? What could possibly require bagged blood? I’d never heard of any allergy that required a blood transfusion.

Grabbing my bag, I slipped on my shoes and scurried from the room. I didn’t breathe again until I’d met the safety of my car.

***

The next two days were peculiar at Nick’s house. He managed to keep his distance from me, finding excuses to either be out of the house or he kept me running strange errands to fill the days and keep me far away from him. It made me wonder if he’d noticed that I’d accidentally stumbled on something I wasn’t supposed to find. Or was my mind working overtime, trying to explain away my guilty conscience?

It had to be my guilty conscience. There was no way Nick could possibly know I opened a refrigerator and found the blood. My mind flashed back to the image of bag after bag of blood stacked neatly in the small refrigerator. So much red…

I was driving back to his house after he’d sent me to pick up a package from a music supply store, torn between coming clean and simply asking him about my discovery or choosing the safer option, keeping my mouth shut. The latter was probably the best choice.

My cell phone chirped annoyingly, pulling me from my thoughts. I didn’t bother looking at the display when I answered. “Yeah?”

“Hello sunshine.” Siobhan singsonged into the phone. She seemed awfully chipper.

“Hey, Von. What’s going on?”

“Three things in no particular order. One. We have to chat about Malcolm soon. Two. What’s the situation with you and Nick? Three. Why the fuck were you wearing those yoga pants while running errands?”

I almost dropped the phone. “What?”

“I’m appalled you’d be wearing those ragged pants out in public. Have you no shame?”

“How do you know what I’m wearing?” I glanced down at my outfit questioningly. True, the yoga pants had seen better days but I was only sitting around fielding phone calls and running errands. I wasn’t on a runway.

She clicked her tongue chidingly. “Sweetheart, like it or not you’re considered to be Nick Hart’s girlfriend. The paps are snapping pics of you whenever you’re out.”

I’d forgotten about the paparazzi. “Damn it.”

“Exactly. I heard you agreed to be his date tonight. That’s a good sign, right?” She questioned innocently.

I knew her game. She was all sweetness and light when she was digging for information. “Von, you know there’s nothing between Nick and me. We’re going as friends.” I did my best to stress the word ‘friends’.

“Mmm hmm. I saw the pictures. A picture says a thousand words.” Siobhan didn’t sound convinced.

I laughed sharply in reply. “Kevin saw them too. He wasn’t pleased.”

“Aww, did pretty boy get his wittle feelings hurt?” Siobhan baby talked into the phone, her voice filled with undisguised glee. “That douche probably has a shrine built in your honor at his house. It’s probably next to his mirror.”

I couldn’t help but giggle at her sarcasm. She’d never liked Kevin. Period. And the feeling was mutual.

I pulled into Nick’s driveway. “Duty calls. I’ll call you later.”

“Toodles, Blondie.”

Collecting my bags, I slammed the car door shut and let myself into Nick’s house. I heard numerous voices coming from Nick’s library. Pushing my sunglasses on the top of my head, I crept softly down the hallway. I paused outside of the doorway, straining to hear what was going on.

As if they knew I was listening in, everything went quiet. I stepped back away from the door and watched wide-eyed as Malcolm opened it. His broad smile looked strained as he watched me plaster myself against the opposite wall.

“Savannah. Nick’s been uh, waiting on you. Come on in.”

Nodding, I clenched the bags tighter in my hand. I stepped into the room and was met with Nick’s impenetrable gaze and the unwelcome stares from three men I’d never met before. Ian hovered in the corner with his heavy arms crossed. He glanced in my direction and nodded his head slightly in greeting. I detected the faintest bit of compassion on his aloof face as he noticed their blatant staring.

“Savannah, you made it in time to meet the band. Randy, our drummer. Pete is our bass player and Johnny is our keyboard player.” He pointed to each quickly. I waved a quick hello and smiled nervously. “We’re talking about the European mini tour.”

My mind searched through my memories of his calendar. “Right. Anything special you need me to do?”

“Since you’ll be with us, I’ll let you know as we go. Our accommodations were booked prior to you taking on the job as my PA. I just need you to coordinate venue information.” Nick held out a stack of papers. “These were on the fax machine this morning. I’ve been running you ragged the last two days.”

Randy snorted and I fixed an aggravated stare his way. Short and stocky with mousy brown hair, he was nothing to write home about. It also didn’t take a mind reader to know what he assumed Nick meant about running me ragged. My gaze shifted to Pete and Johnny and they were staring at the floor.

It was obvious they all thought I was sleeping with Nick. Wonderful.

Rolling my eyes, I crossed the room and snatched the papers from Nick. His chocolate eyes met mine for a brief moment. His mouth turned up in the smallest of smiles, shrugging his shoulders apologetically.

I slapped his bag of sheet music on his desk and shoved the faxes into my tote bag. Crossing my arms under my chest, I felt my patience fray. “Anything else?”

I hadn’t meant for my voice to sound so harsh. Nick couldn’t control what his band members thought of me. I should be used to it by now. Their assumptions were nothing new.

Nick blinked and his mouth tightened into a frown. “No. I’ll call you later. We need to talk.”

“Fine. If there’s nothing else, I’ll leave you to whatever you were all doing.”

My anger was flagging as I walked down the hallway into the living room. I was surprised to feel Nick’s cool grip on my arm, stopping me in my tracks.

“Savannah, wait.”

Sighing deeply, my shoulders sagged and I turned to face him. I knew where we were going with this conversation before we even began. “Nick, it’s fine. I overreacted. Just let me go.”

“No. I’m not letting you leave without explaining…”

His hand was still wrapped around my arm, holding me in place. “There’s nothing to explain. It’s obvious everyone thinks we’re fucking. Does that sum up your explanation? If so, I saved you the time of enlightening me.”

He flinched at the scathing sharpness of my words. “Love, they saw the pictures. And you walk in and all they can see is your beauty. Of course they’re going to assume that we’re…”

I jerked my arm away from him. My voice came out like a sneer. “Fucking? I’m sure you didn’t correct them, right?”

“I didn’t encourage them. Does that make it better?” He’d cornered me against the wall and his hard body. His arms were like concrete pillars, caging me in. His brown eyes were burning with a dark heat, his sexy mouth twisted in a sensuous smirk. His unruly black hair fell over his forehead as he leaned in closer. He ran his nose against the curve of my cheekbone gently. His heavy sigh left a cool chill against my skin.

"We've been dancing around this all week, Savannah. I want you. And I know you want me." His voice had lowered to an alluring growl. "We're wasting time."

"Nick, you're my boss. How would it look..." I whispered, weakly pushing against his chest. I was mesmerized by the contrast of the cadence of his voice, the softness of his caress and hard satin of his body.

His fingers gripped my chin softly, looking me in the eyes. "Honestly, I don't give a shit what anyone thinks. I'm tired of playing around because I want to know every inch of you. And once I know it, I want to learn it all over again. Repeatedly and frequently."

My body on fire, I swallowed and my body trembled uncontrollably. I wanted all of those things. I wanted him to rip my clothes from me, to run that sexy mouth across my skin. I craved the thought of our naked bodies together, hands exploring the length of every curve, muscle and bone. I felt my resolve waver and I stopped struggling.

Nick sensed my weakness and his mouth covered mine. I figured he'd be rough and demanding, but his lips were tender and loving. His once formidable arms wrapped around me, his thigh slipping between my legs.

"Oh fuck," he moaned into my mouth. "I knew this would be like heaven. You're my own personal nirvana."

My hands snaked into his wild hair, tugging slightly as our tongues met. His hips pinned me against the wall in the most delicious way, his hard arousal making itself known.

His fingers drifted underneath my t-shirt, slowly and deliberately. When I felt his hand brush over the swell of my breast, common sense won out over my desire. He had people in the house, rooms away. Not to mention that this was my boss I was pawing over.

Shit! I broke away, shoving against his chest.

My sudden struggle startled him and I managed a hasty retreat from his arms. Unsteadily adjusting my shirt, I ran into the living room in search of my purse and keys.

"Savannah? What the hell?"

I barely glanced at him. My cheeks were burning with embarrassment as I hurriedly collected my belongings. "We can't do this. If we screw this up, I lose my job. I need this job."

He slammed his fist against the wall. "You're worried about your damn job? After what we just experienced? You're joking, right?"

"I'll see you tonight, Nick." I was close to tears as I almost sprinted out the door into the sun. My fumbling fingers struggled to unlock the car and start the engine. Glancing behind me, I reversed down the driveway. As I pulled away from his house, I looked back to see him standing in the driveway. His hands were gripping his head, the bright sunlight glinting off his pale skin. The agony on his face mirrored my own inner turmoil.

How many times had I imagined that very kiss? My imagination hadn't come close to the real thing.

What the hell had I done?

I drove home in a daze, my mind warring between how much I’d enjoyed that kiss and my worry about the party I was attending with him later tonight. My lips were still burning from the passion of his kiss, my senses on overload. Nick and I had been flirting for the last week, but I never thought it could be like that. We'd come close to kissing quite a few times. The karaoke bar, in his library…the only thing that kept me from attacking him was my conscience and it was waning.

I'd been wrong and underestimated his persistence. He wanted me and wasn’t giving up.

And damn if I didn't want him to keep fighting.

Chapter 5

Turning Page

My stomach had been in knots for the last two hours as I prepared for our ‘date’. I was left to wonder if Nick was even going to show up tonight. It would serve me right if he stood me up after my sudden retreat when things started to get a little too heated for my liking.

I wasn’t afraid of Nick. I was afraid of myself and of the feelings I could feel growing for him deep inside of my heart. I was more than just afraid. I was scared shitless.

I swear I’d worn a path between the window and my kitchen, my heels clicking nervously on the polished wood. On one of my countless trips between the kitchen and window I paused to run my hand over my dress. I tried to ignore the obvious trembling of my fingers as I smoothed the chiffon fabric. I’d agonized over my closet for an hour, trying to pick out a dress that wasn’t too sexy. As I stopped to glance at my reflection in the mirror, I was second-guessing my choice.

Strapless and hitting me right above my knee, the pale blue dress wasn’t overly suggestive. I realized that while I’d managed to go longer with the length, my ample cleavage was on display. Ready to make a run for closet for a quick change, my plans were foiled by the ring of my doorbell.

Torn between utter happiness and total fear, I couldn’t help but think that if nothing else, he was punctual. Taking a deep breath, I walked to the door and tugged it open. I couldn’t hold back my gasp when I saw him standing on my doorstep, filling the doorway with his perfect dark beauty.

He was absolute perfection. There was no other way to describe Nick Hart.

Dressed in an impeccably tailored suit, his crisp white shirt stood out sharply against the blackness of his jacket and glossy hair. His hands were shoved in the pockets of his dress pants and his lazy slouch only added to his casual sexiness. His brown eyes swept over me, starting from the tips of my toes, lingering over my legs and coming to rest on the swell of my breasts. His eyes met mine through his eyelashes, a sly smile breaking over his face.

It was that simple gesture, that cunning grin that put my nerves at ease. I’d worried that my abrupt departure and his frustration would make things uncomfortable between us. All seemed forgiven as he smirked at me, inclining his head in greeting. “Savannah.”

“Nick.” I copied his serious tone. Stepping back, I waved him in. “Come in. Let me grab my purse.”

Nick stepped into the foyer, his observant eyes sweeping the room. His tall frame seemed to fill the small entranceway, his presence almost larger than life. It was almost as if the room wasn’t big enough to contain him. His deep voice wrapped around me, shrouding me in warmth. “You look stunning.”

I busied myself with my clutch, shoving keys and my cell phone inside. I gave him a nervous shrug. “Thanks. You don’t look so bad yourself.”

He laughed, his melodic voice smooth and soft. He watched me approach him and cocked a single eyebrow. “Savannah, about earlier…”

Pressing my finger against his lips, I groaned and shook my head. Tucking my hair behind one ear, I looked up at him with an imploring gaze. “Can we not talk about what happened earlier? At least for now?”

He nodded and I dropped my finger. His hand reached up and toyed with my hair, running his fingertip over my cheekbone. They traced over my lips tenderly, the coolness of his skin causing goose bumps to rise over the exposed skin of my arms. “I’ll give you space, love. You do realize you can only avoid the inevitable for so long. You know what you want and I know what I want. There just needs to be a connection between this,” Nick tapped my forehead lightly and rested his hand over my pounding heart. “And this. I can feel it, Savannah. The big question is if you’re willing to let go of your fear and feel what’s in your heart.”

For once in my life, I was speechless. His words tumbled over me, rendering me mute under his burning gaze and gentle touch. Nick had seen through my excuses and had called me out. He knew the power he held over me. Instead of rubbing my face in it, he was choosing to let me have the control to know when I was ready to let go.

Was I ready to let go? Turn my back on my so-called moral high ground and plummet into the unknown with a man that could break my heart into a million tiny shards?

He didn’t wait for my reply. His fingers gripped my elbow and led me towards the door. He crouched slightly so his eyes were level with mine. They sparkled devilishly. “Let’s do this. Are you ready, Ms. Wood?”

I couldn’t fight the smile that broke over my face. There was something about him that I found I didn’t want to resist. It befuddled me that a man was able to come in and turn my life upside down in a matter of days, making me rethink every notion I thought I had about men and love, question every truth I’d convinced myself of.

My lower lip caught between my teeth. “You won’t let me fall?” The double meaning was obvious. I was testing him, questioning his intentions.

“Never.” His handsome face became solemn, his jaw tightening. The emotion in his eyes was heartbreaking. They were deep, dark and sincere as they gazed into mine. “If there is one promise I intend to keep is to never, ever let you fall. Do you trust me?”

The remaining tension in my body relaxed. I smoothed the lapels of his tuxedo, letting my fingers glide over the crimson pocket square he had artfully arranged. It matched the silk tie of his tie. My mind suddenly flashed back to the bags of blood in his secret refrigerator. The refrigerator I wasn’t supposed to know even existed…

Ignoring the memory, I rested my hands on his chest. “I don’t know why, but I do.”

His smile of response was blinding. It exploded across his face like a supernova, his eyes crinkling at the corners. It was the same smile that could sell a million records and make magazine covers fly off the shelf. But even though he’d smiled that same smile a thousand times, this time I could see emotion behind it and hope glimmering in his depths of his dark eyes.

“We need to go. I won’t leave your side,” he promised, extending his hand to me. When I slipped my hand into his, every piece fell into place. My heart knew this was right.

Now my heart needed to convince my stubborn brain it had other plans.

***

Nick stayed true to his word. He never left my side, casually working the crowd. It was overflowing with the typical overload of Hollywood music executives, industry insiders and yes, even the parties had their own groupies waiting in the wings to make their move on their intended targets. I’d have to be blind to not notice the longing stares directed his way, yet he never wavered in his attention to me. As we made our way through the room, his cool hand never left my body. His fingers ambled over the small of my back, and then would mindlessly drift over the skin of my arms. For all of the drama a Hollywood party could bring, things were going smoothly until I heard an all too familiar voice at my back.

“Savannah. I see it’s not above you to attend a party. Wonders never cease.”

Nick and I both turned at the same time to see my father standing with Vic Adams, the party host. Carlton Wood was a handsome man with dark blond hair and denim blue eyes. His skin was tan from too many rounds of golf and his mouth was set in a permanent frown. Observing him now, I tried to recall a time when I’d seen my father smile. I came up blank. Either he’d always been miserable or maybe it was the nature of Hollywood. It could suck the life out of you if you weren’t careful.

“Dad. I didn’t know you’d be here,” I muttered unhappily. Nick’s fingers wrapped around my waist and pulled me closer to him instinctively as if he sensed my apprehension.

“I had to invite Carlton, Savannah. He’s almost family after all.” Vic laughed jovially and patted my father on the shoulder. A balding, portly man in his late sixties, Vic had seen better days. His nose and cheeks was the telltale red of someone that drank way too much. “And Nick Hart. It’s nice to see my biggest find landed such a beautiful woman. I wouldn’t let her stray too far if you know what I mean. Women in Hollywood can be fickle.”

I felt his fingers tighten around my waist. Glancing up at his face, I noted the stiffness of his chiseled jaw as he forced a smile and began moving us away. “Thanks for the advice, Vic. If you’ll excuse us…”

My father reached out to stop our escape, putting his heavy hand on my shoulder. “Kevin told me about your little spat the other night. You know he means well, Savannah. I hope you’re not going to let your little fling interfere with your relationship with him.” He shot a meaningful glance at Nick before shifting his eyes back to me. If possible, his permanent frown deepened.

That little shit! I was furious that he’d ran to my father, weaving a little tale about how he’d supposedly been scorned. It made me want to track Kevin down to slap him senseless. And of course, my father being the critical ass that he was had chosen to believe Kevin instead of his own flesh and blood. Sadly, it was typical of my father.

“To be honest, I don’t think it’s your concern who I choose to date or not date, Dad.” I squared my shoulders and cocked an eyebrow arrogantly at him. “Kevin has a flare for the dramatic. He’s under the assumption we’re a couple. It hasn’t been that way for quite some time so I think you’ve been misinformed.”

Carlton chortled dryly. “It wouldn’t be bad to keep your options open. It’s difficult to find a favorable choice in men.” His dark blue eyes flickered critically over Nick again. “Keep that in mind, Savannah.”

“I’ll keep that in mind. I should have given you the same advice when you married Bree,” I shot back pointedly. There was no love lost between my stepmother and myself. When she wasn’t popping pills, she was knocking back cocktails. And if the rumors circulating were true, she was one of those fickle Hollywood women Vic had hinted at. I knew for a fact she’d stepped out on my father at least twice. He either chose to remain oblivious or turned a blind eye to her infidelities.

Without another word, he turned and walked away. Vic had enough common sense to look embarrassed, muttering a hurried apology to Nick before shuffling off in search of a refill for his empty scotch glass.

I was instantly apologetic. Spinning to face him, I looked up into his handsome face. His eyes were fixed on my father’s retreating back in the crowd, his dark brows narrowed sharply. “Nick, I’m so sorry. I never…”

“Shhh. Let’s step outside. I need some fresh air, okay?” Nick asked. He met my anxious stare and ran the back of his fingers over my cheek. “Come with me.”

We pushed open the balcony doors and walked to the edge. He placed his large hands on the banister and stared straight ahead into the darkness, breathing in deep breaths of fresh air. A light breeze lifted his black hair. “I had to get out of there...it gets overwhelming. I’m afraid of losing control. Jesus, I hate this shit.”

I leaned back against the concrete pillar of the balcony, crossing my arms as I watched him curiously. Pent up frustration at my father and confusion at Nick’s words caused my response to be harsher than what I'd wanted it to be. "I’m sure you have an ulterior motive for dragging me out here. I hope this isn’t an attempt to seduce me.” I hadn’t meant to take my aggravation out on him; but as usual, my mouth kicked into gear before my brain could stop me.

The side of his face exposed to me curled into a small smile. He looked down at me for a moment before he answered. "How is it that you manage to distract me so easily? You do that, you know. And did it cross my mind? Absolutely. I think we'd be fucking fantastic together, Savannah. But in all honesty I needed to get away from the smell, the sounds..."

I'd expected his swagger, but not his brutal honesty. Something about his smile and his words struck a cord inside of me. Was I fighting a losing battle attempting to resist him? The attraction between us was growing stronger the more time we spent together. “You know how I feel about...”

"Dating your boss. I know." Nick finished for me. He turned and his fingers wandered down my arm. "Imagine if it could work, love. Think of the possibilities...just humor me. Just for a moment."

Closing my eyes, I didn't stop his roving hands. His silken words were like throwing kerosene on an ember. My barely contained desire for him ignited anew, spreading like wildfire across my skin and deep inside of me. My stomach tightened in expectation as I waited to see what he’d do next.

My breath hitched when his hand brushed along my lower back, creeping to rest against my ass. He pulled me to him, my hands fisting into the lapels of his suit.

"Nick, you're not playing fair." I hated the breathy way my voice sounded. It showed that he was chipping away at my firm resolve.

He nuzzled his nose against my cheek, his mouth against my ear. "Love, that's not me. The ante is raised when there's something I want." His lips ghosted down my neck at a torturous pace. When he reached the base of my throat he inhaled deeply, groaning softly. "And Savannah, that's you."

My head fell to the side, silently willing his exploration to continue. His hands became more insistent as he pushed me into the shadows of the balcony. His tongue trailed up my throat, his fingers gripping my ass greedily. Another hand tunneled through my hair, loosely knotting at the nape of my neck.

"You’re so fucking beautiful, Savannah. Did you know that I want to taste you, put my mouth everywhere? Can you imagine us together? Because I can. I want to see your naked body spread across my bed," he drawled out gruffly. "I'd take my time with you. You'd ruin me and we’d destroy each other."

My hips jutted towards him and my own hands started their own reckless voyage. One hand slipped under his jacket, caressing the sleek muscles of his back. The other hand stroked his hard arousal straining against the fabric of his dress pants, poking against my stomach. He growled at my brazen, unexpected touch.

I was ready to drag him from the party, dismissing my well thought out reservations. I wanted him too much and was past the point of no return. I’d deal with the consequences tomorrow.

Nick felt my acceptance and moved in for the kill. His lips brushed tenderly against mine. "You won't run away when the clock strikes midnight will you, Cinderella?"

I pulled my head back to stare into his dark eyes and grinned crookedly. "Afraid of a challenge, Nick?"

"Never." He shot back arrogantly. I was prepared to crash my lips to his when I felt myself being ripped from his arms.

Now the hands that held me were possessive and angry. Instead of Nick, it was Kevin's furious face that filled my line of vision. "This is what you call working with your boss? You're fucking him."

My desire was immediately dampened as if I’d been sprayed down with a hose. "Kevin, what the hell are you doing here? This has nothing to do with you..."

He slapped his hand over my mouth, his voice growing louder. He was drawing a small crowd with his loud outburst. "Since when isn't it my business? We're supposed to be a couple."

My anger spiked and without thinking, I bit him. As he whimpered and cradled his hand delicately, I couldn’t help but laugh at his pathetic display. "A couple? We're not even dating. You need to stop being delusional."

He recovered from my bite and gripped my shoulders, shaking me until my teeth chattered together. "You're supposed to be with me. Not some rich bastard that bought you."

Nick shoved his imposing frame between us. He'd had enough. "Remove your hands from her or I will. I guarantee you won't like it if I do it."

Kevin had enough self-preservation and common sense to release me at the sound of Nick's thunderous voice. Nick pushed me behind him, shielding me from Kevin protectively.

And Nick wasn't even close to being finished. "This is how this is going to work. You're going to leave. Now. If you value your insipid life, you'll go quietly. Savannah doesn't belong to you and you insult both of us with insinuating she's only interested in me because of money. Truth be known, I've been chasing her for a while. She's a tough one to crack."

Kevin cowered back slightly. Nick's face became a predatory mask as he leaned closer. "Understand, Kevin? Or should I explain it to you again?”

For a split second, I actually worried about Kevin's safety. Nick had never lost control like this. I’d seen him get frustrated and impatient. But now…now he almost didn't look human as his handsome face twisted in anger.

“This isn’t over.” Kevin warned. He stormed off the balcony, leaving Nick and I alone. Nick’s hands were clenched into fists at his side, inhaling deep breaths as if to calm himself.

"Nick?" I questioned softly. I placed a hand on his arm. “Hey, he’s gone.” My fingers reached out to turn his face towards me.

He looked at me blankly, blinking quickly. The anger drained from his face and his broad shoulders slumped. "I'm sorry. I lost it there for a moment. Are you alright?"

My hands still held his face. "Me? I'm fine. I'm worried about you."

He scowled handsomely. "Of course you'd be worried about me. You just had a delusional man claim you belonged to him, watched me threaten him with bodily harm and you're worried about me?"

I gave him a tiny smile. "It's just the way I am. Let's go back inside before we draw more attention to ourselves."

He grinned weakly and took my hand, tucking it into the crook of his arm. I curled my fingers around his bicep and let him lead me back into the party. Elliott was standing by the patio doors, waiting for us to enter.

I was wondering how much Elliott had seen. From the look on his face, he'd been a voyeur the entire time. He glared at Nick and was quick to pull me from his grasp.

"You’re okay?" Elliott's eyes swept over me, visually expecting me. Once he seemed satisfied, he released me. "What happened?"

I knew I’d only have to say a single word. "Kevin."

Elliott squeezed his eyes closed and pinched the bridge of his nose. "You know how I feel about that little twerp. I'm glad Nick was there.” He rubbed my back consolingly. “Nick, are you under control?"

Nick nodded. He drew in a ragged breath and shoved his hands in his pockets. His normally pale face looked almost white, his eyes so dark I could barely see any of the brown.

“I’ll take her home. Go.” Elliott ordered curtly. Nick hesitated, looking at me longingly. He didn’t want to leave me, even though he knew I was safe with Elliott.

Truthfully, I didn’t want him to go either. Our eyes locked, and in that brief moment, nothing else seemed to exist. The sounds of the party faded away, the confrontations with my father and Kevin seemed to disappear as I stared into his eyes.

“I said go, Nick. Do I need to call Ian or Malcolm to handle this?” Elliott questioned. He raised an eyebrow and an odd look passed between them. “Because I will call them if you don’t leave now and let me handle this.”

Nick shook his head. He leaned and placed a soft kiss on my lips. Our foreheads touched and sighed unhappily. “I’m sorry. I have to go.”

“Then go. I’ll see you tomorrow,” I promised. I tried to keep the disappointment out of my voice. I watched him turn and slip into the crowd. Soon he was gone and I felt strangely alone.

Elliott wrapped his arm around my shoulder. “Let’s get you home, huh?”

***

We were driving home when a thunderstorm hit. The rain poured over the car in heavy sheets. "I saw the way he looked at you. Are you ready for that sort of thing, Savannah?" Elliott asked, squinting through the constant whir of the wiper blades. "There's more to Nick than what you think. Just remember that.”

My thumb rubbed absently across my neck. I was remembering the feel of his mouth and tongue against my skin. Sighing heavily, my voice was quiet. "What are you getting at, Elliott?"

Elliott risked a quick glance my way. "It's his story to tell. Just promise me you’ll be careful. I love you as much as Siobhan. You've been like a daughter to me and I worry about you. You’ve already been through so much."

Elliott knew I was close to breaking. He’d seen it with his very own eyes and I knew he was only thinking of my best interests with his fatherly concern.

Carlton Wood was my father by birth, but it was Elliott who'd cheered me on at graduations and at gymnastic competitions. He’d even planned birthday parties when neither of my parents could be bothered with such trivial things. In fact, he'd taken me under his wing and was mentoring me to eventually join his agency.

Elliott stopped by my driveway and took my hand in his. "If you need to talk, I'm a phone call away."

A smile tugged at my lips and I leaned to press a kiss on his smooth cheek. "Did I ever tell you you're my favorite godfather?"

He roared out a loud laugh at our old joke. It broke the tension and he squeezed my hand and released it. "I'm your only godfather."

A clap of thunder brought me back to the present.

Carrying my shoes, I wiggled out of my dress as I walked through the house to my bedroom. Dropping the strapless dress in a pile on the floor, I pulled an oversize t-shirt on and walked to the windows that faced the street. It was still pouring, rain and wind rattling the windows. It was if the weather was sensing my own inner turmoil. I was reeling from my heated exchange with Nick on the patio and argument with Kevin. What had possessed him to show up and make a scene like that at the party? He wasn't even invited.

But my father had been there. I'd be willing to bet money that Kevin had wiggled an invitation to the party from my father, playing on his sympathy about my supposed betrayal. And as usual, my father had chosen to insert himself in my life when I least needed him.

A clap of thunder made me jump. I pulled the curtains back and rested my forehead on the cool glass, staring into the darkness. Barely visible in the rain and the dim streetlight, Nick stood on the sidewalk staring at my house. He was soaking wet and his suit clung to his muscular physique, his black hair plastered to his head. His face was inscrutable, but his shoulders drooped under an invisible weight.

I jumped back in surprise. By the time I'd recovered and looked again, he was gone. The sidewalk was empty, the street quiet.

Get a grip, Savannah. Now I was imagining Nick was outside waiting for me. I needed a vacation…or a good night’s sleep.

As I climbed into bed, I pulled the covers up to my chin. I'd never felt so utterly alone or so miserable. I couldn't wallow in my self-induced drama. I was the one that kept pushing Nick away. He kept coming back for more...never giving up.

He was as persistent as I was stubborn. We were either perfect for one another or we'd implode if we finally gave in to what we were feeling. And after tonight, I was so close…

Throwing my arm across my eyes, I tried to get comfortable. I jumped when my cell phone chimed with an incoming text alert.

Fumbling for my phone I eagerly read the message.

Nick: I searched to find you

In the darkness tonight

Everything was wrong

But you made things right.

I almost dropped the phone. He was quoting me his song lyrics.

Before I could reply another came through.

Nick: I had a wonderful time tonight, Savannah.

Tears burned my eyes and my fingers shook as I held the phone. I attempted to type out a reply. That was beautiful. And I did too.

Every part of my soul urged me to go to him, to give into what I was feeling. I waited for a sign. Anything. Minutes ticked by. Tossing and turning, the sound of the rain splattering against the windows was almost deafening. I was ready to give up when my cell phone chimed again.

Nick: Are you going to let me in?

Let him in? My mind hadn’t been playing tricks on me after all. I flew from the bed and pulled back my curtains, staring into the rainy night. He was standing under the streetlight in the rain, in the same exact spot as before. At least I hadn’t lost my mind. That was reassuring.

I only stood at the window for a moment. I pushed away from the glass and scurried down the steps, my fingers fumbling over the locks in my haste to open the door. Letting it swing open, I wasn’t surprised to see him standing before me. Rain dripped from his raven black hair to run in rivulets down the sharp planes of his handsome face. His dark eyes were luminous, glowing with passion as he stood before me, both hands bracing the doorframe.

“Nick…” I whispered. I took a shaky step backwards as he strode across the threshold forcefully and took my face in his hands. Our eyes met for the briefest of moments before he lowered his head to capture my lips in a toe-curling kiss, his tongue searching the contours of my mouth. Much too soon he pulled away, his teeth tugging at my lower lip. His fingers stroked down the length of my neck, cold and wet against my skin. My body trembled in response and when I raised my hands to embrace him, he stopped me and held them in his firm grip.

“I told myself I wouldn’t do this, Savannah. I know I promised to give you your space and that I’d be patient. You can see how well that worked. So here I am, standing here in front of you. I wanted it to be different…I wanted to do this right.” He closed his eyes and breathed deeply. He dragged me closer until I was pressed against the solid wall of his chest, soaking my t-shirt with rainwater. “But I can’t do this anymore. I can’t lie to myself and pretend I’m all right with just being friends. I fucking want you.”

His words ignited a fire deep within me, stroking the slow simmer that had been building all week. When he continued, his voice was husky. “I don’t want to talk and I don’t want to think if it’s right or wrong. I’ll deal with the fallout tomorrow, but now…now I want you more than I can put into words.”

His hands released mine and he cradled my face in his hands. His soft mouth whispered over my lips and the curve of my jaw. Powerless to think clearly, I simply lost myself in him and the emotion he’d unleashed inside of me. He made me feel cherished and desired, as if I was the only woman alive. Keeping myself emotionally unavailable had its drawbacks and I was almost desperate to feel connected to him. Unable to hold back when his lips tentatively covered mine again, I responded shamelessly. I slowly traced the outline of his lips with the tip of my tongue. His body reacted immediately to my unexpected reaction, the front of his rain sodden pants bulging.

"You're soaked," I brushed his wet hair back from his forehead. My eyes followed every line on his face, over his cheekbones and his full lips. As I studied him, I wondered fleetingly if once we made love, the attraction would be gone. Maybe I could fuck him out of my mind.

If only it was that easy, Savannah.

The corner of his mouth twitched. His head tipped back under my touch and the weight of my stare, baring his long neck to me. “Then you should undress me, love.”

Drawing in an unsteady breath, my hands didn’t waver as I swiftly unzipped his pants and flicked open the button of his dress pants. They fell heavily around his feet in a wet heap as my fingers pushed at his suit jacket, easing it over his broad shoulders. All that separated us was his dress shirt and my faded t-shirt.

When he swept me into his arms and carried me up the stairs to my bedroom, I didn’t offer any challenge. He swaggered across the room, laying me across the bed in one fluid motion. My hooded eyes devoured him as stood before me, roughly tugging off his tie and dropping it carelessly on the bed beside of me. His agile fingers slid over his dress shirt, each button slowly falling open to reveal a sliver more of his pale chest until it draped open at each side, his rippled abdomen shadowed in the darkness of the room.

“Savannah. Come here, love.”

My heart was racing as I crawled to the edge of the bed. Reaching out to him, my hands twisted into each side of his shirt and I tugged him against me. Our bodies collided and our mouths met impatiently, the fiery caress of his lips searing through me until I was afraid nothing would be left of me but ash.

His hands tangled in my hair our kiss deepened. He was unrelenting but in control, sexual but sensual. His taste on my tongue was mindless and drugging, leaving me breathless and longing for more.

Nick eased me back onto the bed, hovering lithely above me. As his fingers began a provocative path down my neck and over the curve of my breast, my hands slipped under his shirt and dragged down the flexing planes of his back, cupping his tight ass and dragging his hips to mine. Every inch of our bodies molded tightly together and the air around us seemed to shimmer, growing taut with anticipation. It seemed we were both longing to explore what we’d denied ourselves of for so long.

My bedroom was suddenly filled with the erotic sounds of deep wet, open-mouthed kisses and wanton moans. Our tongues teased and tangled together until I was in desperate need of air. Nick slowly kissed back up my jaw to my ear as he grasped the nape of my neck.

"I'm not going to lie. I’ve wanted this since the first moment I saw you," Nick rasped against my ear. His tongue licked over the shell, causing a shiver to run down my spine. "I couldn't take my eyes off of you."

His voice and sensual words caused my head to arch back into the bed. "I wanted it too. More than anything," I whispered softly. My fingers combed through his damp hair, his delicious spicy scent overpowering me.

Swallowing back a strangled groan, he pulled away and shrugged out of his shirt. My trembling fingers stroked over his sculpted chest and down the flexing muscle of his arm, absently tracing over the large tattoo on his upper bicep. I finally let them drift over each raised ridge of his stomach, my hands continuing their unhurried exploration. He was flawlessly beautiful. His pale body was long, hard and powerful. He was more perfect than I ever could have imagined.

He was also completely nude and fully aroused, his eyes predatory and possessive.

"I'm going to take off your t-shirt. You're not attached to it, are you?" Nick questioned softly, fingering the collar of the fabric.

"Uh, no. Why..."

With a flick of his wrist, he ripped my shirt completely down the middle. His dark eyes eagerly swept over my breasts before settling on my eyes. "You're fucking gorgeous, Savannah. Better than what I ever could have imagined."

How could I tell him that seeing him like this was better than I imagined it would be? And that I’d vividly imagined it, even dreamt about this moment.

His fingers tugged at the sides of my panties, dragging them down the length of my legs. He tossed them aside and his fingertips crept back up over my knees and thighs. He paused, licking his lips nervously. His eyes darted up to mine, asking for the permission I'd already given him. I nodded and his soft hands began their gentle exploration. He circled my clit with his fingers at first, spreading the slick arousal over my folds. He loomed back over me, his thumb continuing its tormenting dance. I battled between clamping my thighs together to quell his teasing and opening them wider to give him anything he wanted.

"I want to taste every inch of you." His mouth recaptured mine, pressing himself closer to me. I wrapped my arms around his neck, pulling him to me. His tongue plunged into my mouth at the same time two of his long fingers scissored deep inside of me. I cried out into his mouth at the sensation of his fingers and tongue both working me, arousing me to the point of where I was losing my grip on reality.

He lifted his lips from mine, his mouth traveling over my neck and collarbone, stopping at my breasts. His tongue flickered out to lave my nipple. My skin pebbled and I felt his smile against my skin. He moved to the other, lavishing the same attention to it, causing me to bow my back and push my breast deeper into his mouth. His touch caused my heart rate to accelerate and my body to flush, wanting him more than I ever thought possible.

"Don't tease me. I've wanted you for too long," I sighed raggedly, digging my fingers into his shoulders.

My nipple fell from his mouth and he was back in my face, his lips against mine.

"You're admitting it then?" Nick demanded. A third finger filled me, stretching me. They curled up, stroking me until my back arched off the bed. My hips rocked into his hand, my hot sex fluttering around them tightly. Desire clawed at me, hot and sharp.

"God, yes," I whimpered. My hand snaked between us, grasping his cock in my hand. He was thick, like satin covered steel. Stroking him gently, a deep growl rumbled in his chest and he shuddered against me. He thrust into my hand, his body stiffening as I gripped him tighter.

The elegant fingers of his free hand caressed my face softly. "I wanted this to be more...but I need you, Savannah." When he spoke again, his voice sounded broken. "I...I need you."

My hand fell away and he slipped between my thighs. Nick’s narrow hips fit perfectly between my legs, as if we were made for each other. His cock throbbed against me, teasing and tempting me.

Finally.

He hesitated, his hands roaming over my ribs and the swell of my breasts as if he was a blind man that had could finally see. He was memorizing every curve, every inch of my flesh with fervent eyes and desperate touches. I'd never felt more beautiful than I did in this moment with him and he hadn't uttered a single word. His awed expression, the roundness of his blazing brown eyes and loving touches said what words could never express.

"Nick?" I questioned tenderly. His dark eyes flew up to meet mine. I sat up to encircle his shoulders with my arms, wrapping my legs around his waist. "I want you and I want this. Don't make me wait any longer. Don’t make me wait for you."

His head fell back against his shoulders and he slid inside of me, so slowly and gently I cried out in relief. He completely withdrew, only to bury himself completely to the hilt.

"Holy fuck," he cursed. His legs shifted underneath me, his hips setting a steady rhythm as he pumped in and out of me, lifting me softly over him. "This...this is right. This is what I've always wanted it to be. Can you feel it, Savannah?"

I could feel it. Wrapped in his arms, everything else seemed to fade away under the brilliance of his touch and the feel of his cock sheathed inside of me. His large hands splayed across my back and hips, moving me with him. If making love with Nick had to be described into words, it was like a comet blazing across the night sky, illuminating the darkness so I could finally see the light. It was blinding, dazzling and made me feel heart-wrenchingly complete. It was as natural as if we'd been joined a million times, even though it was the first.

His tongue licked alluringly up my throat. He pressed a kiss at the corner of my mouth, his nose nuzzling against mine. "I could fucking lose myself in you completely," he muttered. His lips moved back to my neck, only this time I felt his blunt teeth bite down lightly over my skin. Under his breath, I could barely make out the quiet murmur of his voice. He kept whispering, “Not yet. Not yet.” It was almost like a chant, as if those words alone were reassuring him.

His steady pace increased and he had me hurdling towards my release. It was only then I cried out, scratching at his unyielding flesh with my nails and begged him to never, ever stop as I tightened around him violently.

As if he was trying to keep that very promise, Nick flipped me to my back, driving deeply back inside. His size, speed and my heightened sensitivity pushed me over the edge once again, clenching and writhing underneath him as he exploded inside of me. His deafening roar echoed in the quietness of the bedroom.

He collapsed over me, caging me in his arms. I clung to him, holding on tightly to his body as I shivered against him.

And so much for my misguided theory of fucking him out of my mind. Now I only wanted more...no, scratch that. I craved more.

His deep voice brought me out of my thoughts. "Please tell me that was real. I don't want to wake up in bed unsatisfied again."

My fingers glided over his back, enjoying the feel of his soft skin. "Technically this is my bed. But yes, it was real."

He pulled us both to our sides so we faced one another in my bed. He reached for my hand and linked our fingers together, bringing them to his lips. "This is going to complicate everything. Every time I see you, I'll be thinking of us like this. You've ruined me."

"Ruined you? What about me? I have to see all of your fan girls vying for your attention at every venue." I struggled to keep the jealousy out of my voice.

His dark eyebrows slanted in a frown. "Savannah, they mean nothing to me. If I had to walk away from it all tomorrow to have a moment of this with you, I would without a second thought."

I pulled away and looked at him with wide eyes. He was telling me the truth. I didn’t need any confirmation. His conviction rang true in the sound of his voice. And his eyes…their piercing stare seemed to see right through me.

“I’m serious, love. I’d leave Hollywood behind me if I knew I could keep you. I wanted you to know the real me. I wanted you to know everything and then make your decision.”

My brow furrowed. “The real you? What’s that supposed to mean?”

He sat up and swung his long legs over the side of the bed. His forearms rested on his thighs and all I could see was his finely muscled back facing me. Another tattoo on his shoulder blade caught my attention. Without thinking, I scooted closer and followed it with my finger. The strange tattoo of a serpent with its tail in its mouth looked crisp but designed to look centuries old. I wondered what it meant?

As if he’d read my mind, his smooth voice answered my question. “The tattoo means eternal life. I had no idea how ironic it would be.

Now I was confused. He wasn’t making any sense. “Nick? I don’t mean to be stupid, but I’m obviously missing something big here.”

He stood to his full height, his pale skin gleaming in the darkness. When he faced me, his whole demeanor had changed. His expression was one of determination and unhappiness. “I’m going to leave, love. Not because I want to, but because I need to. Call Elliott tomorrow morning and meet with him. It’s best if you talk to him. If you decide to show up at the show tomorrow night, then I’ll know you’ve accepted everything.” He leaned over the bed and pressed a soft kiss behind my ear. “And I promise you, from now on there will be no more secrets between us. Remember that.”

He bent to pick up his shirt and quickly slid it on. I barely heard him as he stalked from the room, his feet a whisper on the stairs. It was only when I heard the door close that I knew he had left.

Wavering between almost blinding anger and shock, I switched on the bedside lamp and glanced at the clock. It was nearly four in the morning and I knew that sleep was not going to happen. My thoughts were in a state of chaos from everything he said and the emotion I felt for him. Pulling on the covers, my fingers brushed against cool silk. Looking down, his forgotten red tie glared on the white duvet cover. I ran my fingers over the smooth fabric absently. Something clicked in my mind and it all came flooding back to me. It was red like the blood in the refrigerator…Nick’s food allergies…Elliott’s concern for Nick’s control at the party…his snide comment about the irony of eternal life…Elliott’s odd warning about there being more to Nick and to be careful.

No. Uh-uh. He couldn’t be…

It was all there. I could barely think the word, let alone accept it.

Holy fuck. He’s a vampire.

Chapter 6

Revelations

The next morning, Elliott was waiting for me in the driveway when I pulled in. He was in a robe and silk sleep pants, nervously pacing from one side to the other. Nick must have warned him I’d be coming and would be demanding answers to questions no one wanted to hear, let alone answer.

Sliding the car into park, I left the car idling in my rush to question my godfather. I didn't even bother closing the door. Staring up into his familiar hazel eyes, I jabbed my finger into his chest with each word. "I need to know the truth about Nick."

I’d planned on trying to work my questions about Nick into the conversation slowly, but the words just spilled out, almost sounding accusatory as I confronted him.

Elliott ran his hand over his disheveled hair and glanced around anxiously. When he spoke, his voice was barely louder than a whisper. "Savannah, I don't know what you mean."

"Cut the crap, Elliott. You’re out here in your robe waiting for me. He told you I’d be coming because otherwise you wouldn’t be pacing the driveway in your pajamas. I’m going to say this again. I need to know the truth about Nick. Now is not the time to sugarcoat it." I demanded. I knew how I must have sounded. My emotions were swirling out of control. Anger, fear and pain had all combined to make me on edge and jittery. My stomach was churning and lack of sleep hadn’t helped with my frazzled state of mind.

"I know you feel betrayed. I get it. But this is something you need to discuss with Nick, Savannah. I signed an NDA. We can't be even hinting about his business." Elliott stared at me with desperation. Under his breath I barely heard him mutter. “I should have known.”

His pleading words fell on deaf ears because I was fresh out of sympathy today. "You should have known what, Elliott? That there might be a possibility that Nick and I would be attracted to each other? Fuck! And you better start talking. You got me into this mess and we're family, Elliott. Or at least I though we were," I spat angrily.

He sighed heavily, looking older than usual. "Savannah, you don't understand the position you're putting me in. This could cost me my career."

"Oh, I understand. Do you know what position I’m in? Look, obviously Nick is giving you the all clear or you wouldn’t be talking to me right now. Period. And you know damn well I wouldn't put you in this situation if it weren’t important. Here's what I know. Nick doesn't eat food. Ever. Every week a medical service brings a cooler filled with something to his house. He has a refrigerator with bags of blood stored. He has strange friends…he has a tattoo meaning eternal…" My voice sputtered as I ran out of steam.

"You have the answers. You just need to put it together," Elliott hinted. His voice was barely audible. "He's something you never thought existed. Think hard."

I’d already figured it out last night. The bags under my eyes could attest to that. I’d gone through this a million times. He didn't eat. He was pale, almost ethereally beautiful. Worries of control, bags of blood…

And no matter how much I wanted to deny it, I didn’t want to believe it. He couldn't be a vampire. They didn't exist. They were the creations of writers to entertain us. I had a whole bookcase crammed with books on the subject.

My legs gave out on me and I sat down heavily in the driveway, clasping my head in my hands. "Elliott, why? Oh god. He is, isn’t he?"

"What do you think he is, sweetheart?" Elliott asked softly. He lowered himself to sit at my side.

Shuddering, I blurted it out. "He's a vampire, isn't he?"

His silence and harsh intake of breath was all the confirmation I needed.

Struggling to my feet, I staggered towards my car. Blinded by tears, I almost fell against the open door. "Jesus, Elliott. How long have you known?"

Elliott nudged his slippered foot on the driveway, doing his best to divert his eyes from mine. "Since I signed him, Savannah. It's part of my NDA."

I started to get in the car when I whirled to face him again. I could feel my heart pounding in my chest. "And you were perfectly alright with sending me to work for him?"

"Savannah, I've worked with him for four years. I've never seen a bad side to him. I just didn't expect...he’d ever..." He paused as if unsure what to say next.

"You didn't expect what?" I asked sharply.

He cleared his throat before his clear hazel eyes met mine. "I didn't expect Nick to be interested in you. In four years he's never been out with a woman. When I received that phone call that night, I should have trusted my gut. I knew it was trouble when I saw him look at you the very first day in my office."

"Elliott, I'm out of here. You could have told me. You could have prevented all of this." I slammed the car door angrily and gunned the engine, reversing down the driveway.

Slamming on the brakes, I put the car in drive and squealed away from the house. The closer I got to my own, the angrier I became. I was infatuated with a vampire, thanks to my godfather. A supposed mystical creature of the night, the Nick Hart I knew seemed to have no limitations. I'd seen him in the sun, seen his reflection in a mirror just hours ago. Hell, we'd even had drinks together a few times.

I barely remember walking into my house. Heading straight for the bathroom, I steadied myself against the sink. With shaking hands I turned on both of the taps and splashed water on my face, hoping it would wash away everything I’d learned in the last few hours.

It didn’t work.

I finished up in the bathroom and made it into the bedroom. It was there that I lost it. A shaking sob coursed through me like a freight train. I’d been running on pure adrenaline for hours and the reality hit me like a sledgehammer to the chest.

Sinking to the floor by my bed, I pulled my knees up to my chin. I couldn’t be strong anymore…not when I was alone. I’d held it together with Elliott and I still needed to decide if I was even going to face Nick again.

A gamut of emotions ran through me. I was mad. No, I was pissed. Nick had made all of these promises that he wanted no secrets between us, yet he’d had no issue bursting his way into my house the previous night and fucking me senseless. He’d chosen to keep his secret from me, leaving me to rely on my own recall of events and my godfather to fill in the gaps. I was hurt that he hadn’t trusted me enough to tell me the truth; to answer my questions himself. And he was in for it if I chose to see him again.

But most of all, my heart ached for him. He’d managed the impossible. He’d succeeded in breaking through the wall around my heart with his flaws, his beauty and the simple way he looked at me as if no one else mattered.

Gathering the strength to crawl into bed, I pulled the covers over my head. I knew the ball was in my court.

I had no idea if I wanted to see Nick Hart again.

***

Hours later, I was still angry. I'd prepared myself for anything when I'd made the decision to show up at the arena. I'd tried to think sensibly about everything Elliott had danced around in our obscure conversation. There was always the possibility that Nick would feel differently about things in the light of day. He might have changed his mind about how he felt about me and all my self-inflicted angst was for nothing.

I was a coward. I’d purposely waited until I knew he'd be safely on stage. Hidden in the shadows, I peeked out, doing my best to stay unseen by anyone.

"He's miserable. He thinks he quote 'fucked things up royally' unquote."

Malcolm's voice at my ear made me jump. Swiveling to face him, I watched him warily. His tall, thin frame stood awkwardly beside me. He nervously clasped his hands behind his back.

He was uneasy when he spoke, his eyes never leaving the stage. "I warned him many times. I..um told him he needed to tell you the truth about what we are. But Nick...well, Nick does everything the hard way. I guess it’s his way of rebelling. Our maker was...difficult, even cruel at times. He's trying, Savannah. But you're here. All can't be lost."

I know how I must have looked. I felt the blood drain from my face as Malcolm's words sank in. "You...you're a va..."

He raised a finger and stopped my words. "Yes. And um, before you worry, Siobhan is safe. I won't do a thing to hurt her. She’s safer with me than a human." He smiled widely and adjusted his smoky lensed glasses. "Give Nick a break. Give him a chance to...explain."

“Did he send you to smooth things over? I need to talk to him, not you,” I shot back bitterly. I rubbed my forehead with my palm. “No offense, Malcolm.”

He laughed wryly. “None taken. Savannah, you’re going to be a handful. No, uh Nick didn’t send me to ‘smooth things over’. I tend to make things worse. Stick around, you’ll find out.”

My eyes left Malcolm and were drawn back to Nick. Tall and sexy, he worked the stage and enraptured the crowd with his presence. His black jeans hugged his long legs, his simple black t-shirt stretched across his chest, revealing his long, leanly muscled arms. His glossy black hair gleamed under the various light effects and his voice...his slightly husky voice was beautiful. As he gripped the microphone stand, I stood and watched him in awe. He was gorgeous.

Much too quickly, the song ended and the lights went out, leaving the stage in darkness.

It should have been the last song of the night. I was positive this was not on the set list since I’d prepared it myself. Only Randy, Pete and Johnny left the stage. They passed me and only Randy shot me a sheepish look.

"This was his idea," Randy muttered and jutted a thumb back towards the stage.

Even more curious than before, I squinted into the darkness. I heard the confused excitement of the crowd as they waited for the lights to come back up.

When a single white spotlight illuminated the stage, it was trained on Nick at a piano. My heart raced when I saw him behind the baby grand. I'd never heard him play anything except a guitar. And as he began to play, the beauty and grace of the sound was hauntingly beautiful and heartbreaking. Each chord resonated through my chest, squeezing my heart until I thought it would burst.

His smooth voice floated over the words effortlessly. He looked up from the keys to meet my eyes, his beautiful lips giving me a bittersweet smile as he sang.

Your love is my second chance

My fate, my happiness is in your hands.

My knees shook from the selfless emotion he put into every word. He was exposing his inner feelings for me and for the entire world to see. His unashamed actions put everything on the line. He wasn't holding back anymore.

I’ll surrender who I am for everything you are

And I can only offer you my unworthy heart.

He was vividly telling me he was waving a white flag. He was surrendering to me. Was I willing to surrender too? It was all too much to take in. My mind was swimming in confusion, making me second-guess every decision I'd made since I met him.

Now every heated look we'd exchanged, every lingering touch meant more now than it had before. My mind flipped through the soft touch of his hand on mine, the heaviness of his body as he leaned into whisper into my ear, the heat within the depths of his brown eyes when they bored into mine. The memories of being joined with him last night, skin to skin was painful to remember. Hot tears spilled from my eyes and ran over my cheeks.

I was terrified of letting go and loving someone, let alone a man that was an immortal creature. But I couldn't ignore the magnetic pull he had on me, the longing that was pulsing in my very being when I looked at him. It wasn’t supposed to be this complicated.

Swiping away the tears with the back of my hand, I finally accepted the inevitable truth. I'd offered up a good fight. I wasn't going to reject him for what he was. He hadn't chosen this life. For some reason, someone had chosen it for him.

I’d made my decision. I was ready to join him in surrender.

Nick finished the song and the crowd went wild. He pushed away from the piano and walked to the middle of the stage. His dark head lowered, his long fingers wrapping around the microphone seductively.

He looked up and his smile lit up the stage, brighter than any spotlight ever could. As I watched him, I noticed the hard lines around his eyes, the tension in his shoulders. But I knew the truth… to anyone else, they wouldn’t know and wouldn’t see it. Yet to me…I could see the strain.

"Goodnight, Hollywood." He waved and strode off the stage. With the roar of the crowd behind him, he was like a man on a mission. His steps didn’t falter as he approached me. The smell of leather and his spicy cologne surrounded me and offered me comfort. He stopped in front of me, his eyes searching mine.

"You came." The relief on his face was evident. His eyes closed for a moment as he released a heavy breath. When they reopened, they were cautious. "That’s a good thing, right?"

Unable to stop myself, I brushed his hair away from his forehead. "I did. But we need to talk."

He swallowed, his Adam's apple bobbing in his throat. "I know we do. You know everything? And you still came?"

Stepping closer, I reached out and took his hand, squeezing it tightly. "I know enough, but I want to hear it from you. Wrap things up here and come to my house when you're ready to talk."

His fingers twitched in my hand. I knew he wanted to touch me but was afraid to try. "We leave for Europe in the morning. You're still coming with me?"

"Nick. We'll talk soon." I squeezed his hand a final time before letting it go. "Please hurry."

***

Walking from window to window, I waited anxiously for Nick to arrive. An hour passed and I'd heard no word from him. I’m sure he was in no hurry to get here. He knew what I wanted. I was expecting him to explain everything in detail to me. I wondered if he was ready to dredge up everything from his past for me to judge.

I wasn’t sure if I was ready to hear it.

I'd almost given up on him when I heard his car turn into my driveway. With a pounding heart, I watched him unfold his tall frame from his car and walk towards my house, his shoulders set in firm resolve.

I didn't wait for him to knock. I opened the door and stood in the doorway as his heavy boots stomped up each step. He refused to look at me. Instead, his eyes were glued to the porch floor.

"If we're going to do this you're going to have to be honest. Come in since this is a conversation my neighbors don't need to hear."

Surprised brown eyes met mine as I stepped aside for him to enter. He stepped in and jammed his hands into the pockets of his jeans. I stood facing him with my arms crossed for a moment, finally turning and glancing into the mirror in the foyer with a loud sigh as I took in my exhausted appearance. I looked like I’d been to hell and back. My long blond hair was messy and my blue eyes were circled with dark smudges.

Nick stepped behind me and reached his hand out to me in the reflection. "Savannah..."

My eyes met his in the mirror. Seeing the fear and the worry made him seem human, so easy to forget that he was a vampire, an immortal creature. Steeling myself, I turned away and headed into the living room, dropping down in one of the chairs opposite him. He followed behind and stood hesitantly in the arched entry. A rare look of hurt flashed across his handsome face before it was replaced with a quiet passiveness.

I took a moment to collect my thoughts and my voice was unwavering when I spoke. "I need to hear this from you, Nick."

He leaned against the frame, his tall body filling the doorway. "It's complicated."

Crossing my legs, I folded my hands in my lap. "So uncomplicate it for me."

He let out a groan and his head fell back in frustration. He rubbed his face between his hands. "Fuck me.”

“I’ve already done that. That’s why we’re in this mess.” I simply sat and waited for him to talk. An occasional car passed on the street outside and my cell phone chimed twice with an incoming text alert. Neither made me stop staring and waiting.

His voice was rough when he finally spoke. "I wish I could uncomplicate things for us. I should have never let myself feel anything for you. It would've been easier for us both."

My heart leapt grudgingly at his careless words. It shouldn't matter that he cared. I should be so upset that I told him to shove his job and his feelings for me. I realized with a startled surprise that I wanted him to care. A strange realization washed over me. I cared a little too much for Nick Hart and what he felt for me.

"It's a little too late for second thoughts and do overs, Nick. This is why I don't open myself up to people. It keeps my life simple," I frowned. Smoothing my fingers through my hair, I recrossed my legs. "But here we are. I'd like to hear this from you. I want you to tell me what you are."

Nick stiffly walked to the mantle over my fireplace. His keen eyes roamed over each picture, his lips curving into the faintest of smiles as he took in the images of me with Siobhan, Elliott and my parents over the years. His index finger traced over the image of me in my cap and gown at my college graduation.

"You want me to tell you what you already know? Is that what you want? I'm a vampire, Savannah. Is that what you wanted to hear?" His deep voice sounded raw and his hands clenched at his sides.

"No, it's not what I wanted to hear. I'm teetering between wanting to tell you to get the hell out of my house and start bombarding you with questions. I haven’t had the chance to let it sink in. I’m still trying to understand what you are and what it means for us."

He ran his long fingers through his shiny black hair, shielding his brown eyes from mine. "Is there still an 'us'? Aren't you scared of me?"

Standing slowly, I sauntered towards him. "If you wanted to kill me, you would have done it days ago. I'm feeling many things, but fear isn't one of them. Should I be scared of you, Nick?"

Nick turned to face me and I watched as a handful of emotions flashed over his face. They morphed from anger, to sadness, until finally a tentative calmness took over his face. "A hundred years ago I would have said yes. I would've told you this as I was draining the life from you while you lay helpless in my arms. Times change. Even vampires can change. Now I'm as harmless as a kitten."

He offered me a Cheshire cat grin and I unintentionally drew back when I noticed his fangs had dropped. Squaring my shoulders and gathering my courage, I stepped closer. I raised my index finger to his teeth. His fangs were slightly curved inwards, making me wonder what his bite would look like. For some strange reason I had visions of a heart-shaped bite marking my skin.

Finding my voice, my hand inched closer to his mouth. "So now it's just all just pointy teeth and cuteness?"

He chuckled and his fingers curled around my exploring hand, dragging it towards his mouth. He placed my shaking finger against his fangs. "Something like that. Feel them, Savannah. I won't bite."

I let him guide my finger over the length of his fang, relishing in his guttural moans of pleasure. Before he could react, my fingertip pressed against the sharp point. Nick had gone motionless, his brown eyes wide as he watched me inquisitively. Pressing the tip against his fang, it pierced my skin and my blood welled until it ran down my finger in a sensuous trail. In a blur, he had my finger in his mouth, his cool tongue caressing and laving over the tiny puncture.

His eyes rolled back and a keening moan rumbled in his chest. Watching his visceral reaction to my blood caused a tightness to coil deep in my stomach. I wanted him, fangs and all.

"Is there anything else I should know?" I asked weakly. A bead of sweat ran down my back from the pure sensuality of his mouth on my skin.

Nick kissed my fingertip a final time and let my hand drop to my side. Curiosity overtook me and I examined my finger for the wound. It was gone, leaving unblemished skin behind.

"My saliva. It heals you." He offered in explanation. Nick sat back down in the chair and looked up at me hesitantly. "I'm not sure I should tell you any more."

My hands balled into tight fists. "If there's more, I want to know. I deserve to know what I'm getting into."

He sighed heavily. "Savannah, you have no self-preservation skills, do you? You tempt me with your blood and you still want more."

Releasing a defiant laugh, I stood at the edge of the chair. "Call me an adrenaline junkie. Tell me."

He sighed loudly. "Julia and Ian...they're not human. They're shape shifters...they change into wolves."

"Wolves?" I repeated stiffly. I felt my legs sway and Nick blurred to my side, leading me to the couch and I fell into the cushions. My head dropped back against the pillows and he cautiously sat down at my side.

"Yes."

"You're telling me that your housekeeper and personal body guard are werewolves? Like howl at the moon wolves?" I questioned. I'd spent hours with Julia at Nick's house. I never would have suspected she was a...wolf.

Nick smiled faintly. "Yes. You'd be surprised at how many are in the military and even work for the police. They're quick, strong and expert trackers. They're good to have around when you need heavy security."

Completely speechless, I'd never felt more alone. I was a ship adrift in a hurricane of emotions and thoughts that were beginning to swirl out of control.

"Is that everything?" My eyes slid closed. I wasn't a religious person, but I was willing to pray to any god that I’d heard the worst of it.

"No." His voice was short, clipped. "Savannah, you have to understand what my life was like, both as a human and vampire. I need explain you so you understand."

Leaning forward, I rested my elbows on my knees. "Will you tell me? I want to know everything…even if it hurts."

"Yeah. Just give me a few minutes."

He stood only to pace the room. Physically, he was perfect with his long, lean muscles and smooth, flawless skin. His face, his lips, his strong jaw, and his soft hair called to me like no other man. He was beautiful, darkly angelic, but still masculine, radiating strength, and wisdom. Yet mentally and emotionally, underneath it all he carried regret and self-doubt. He was beautifully damaged.

"It was 1882. I was 24 years old when I was changed. I was from a small village in Buckinghamshire, England. I was born Nicholas Hartwell." His voice was monotone as he began to recall his story. "I was a spoiled Nobleman's son. We were wealthy and I lived a fortunate life until my mother died when I was 16. Her death destroyed my father. I watched him give up on life and I in turn gave up too. It's no excuse. I should have been the man my mother raised. Instead I became angry and set off on a path of self-destruction."

I watched him eagerly, waiting for him to continue. He sat down beside me, taking my hand in his. His long, elegant fingers traced the delicate bones in my hand.

"Many years passed, and I grew angrier and more reckless. I was traveling from village to village looking for whatever pleasure my money could buy. Alcohol, women…nothing was sacred to me. I was tempting fate, willing to do anything to drown out my bitterness at the hand life had dealt me. As I said, I was spoiled. I'd been coddled my entire existence. Suddenly I was alone with no one to tell me no." He stopped and rubbed his chin, soundlessly chuckling. "Karma was swift in its retribution."

I could see the pain flicker across his face. I wanted to hear his story, but not at the cost of dredging up this sort of pain. "Nick, you don't have to go on..."

He smiled vacantly. "Love, I do. You need to know how I came to be what I am, what I was capable of so many years ago. It was late when I staggered drunkenly out of a pub. I never saw him coming. I wouldn't have stood a chance even if I had. I was a mere human, no match for a vicious predator like Theos." He took a deep breath through his nose and continued. "I woke up two days later to what I am now. My maker was neither kind nor patient. He was cruel and inflicted punishment after punishment on me. I was his first child and took the brunt of his abuse until he turned Malcolm five years after me. He took pleasure in breaking us until we were putty in his hands. Theos trained us to hunt any warm bodied person. He taught us to show no mercy, to forget what little humanity remained in us. I was an apt pupil, becoming as ruthless and heartless as my maker. I carried on this way of life for many years until I had an awakening of sorts."

"What made you change?" I asked. I was lost in his powerful voice, in the emotion of his story.

"He found my elderly father and ordered me to kill him. He said it would prove my loyalty to him." He closed his eyes at the memory, cringing as though he was reliving every moment. "I refused. It didn't matter though. My father's life was already forfeit. I knew he would die, but his death wouldn’t be at my hands. Theos killed him in front of me and then released me from him. Finally free, I traveled as a nomad for the next 40 years until I met up with Malcolm again. Theos had finally released him and he'd been searching for me. It was the 1940's and I was living in London. We've been together since then, traveling from country to country."

Stunned, I could only sit and try to absorb everything he'd told me. He must have realized that I was overwhelmed because he sat unmoving at my side.

"So for the last 70 years you've been roaming the world with Malcolm?" I questioned quietly. "How do you…you know?"

"Feed? After leaving Theos, I chose to feed off the dregs of society. The killers, the rapists…even child abusers. It was easy. I'd watch and hunt them down. My hunger had lessened at that point to where I managed to go days without the urge to feed. And now, with enough money I can survive on bagged blood. You pay off the right people and you can get blood delivered to you. It's what you found in my refrigerator."

My cheeks flushed a deep red. He smiled and tentatively reached out to stroke my face. His hand froze as if he was afraid to touch me. His brown eyes were fixed on my face, testing my mood.

"Nick," I chided gently. I grabbed his hand and placed it against my cheek, sighing as his cool fingers cupped my face delicately. "Don't ever be afraid to touch me."

"I thought you'd be disgusted by what I am. I atone for my mistakes every day. I never have or will forget what I've done. If you pushed me away, I'd understand, Savannah. You're one of a handful of humans that know my secret. I could care less about how any of them feel about me. None of them matter except you."

"I'm not going to lie and say I'm not shocked and more than a little pissed off. You left me last night and made me figure it out on my own and threaten my godfather to find out the truth." I sighed and moved to straddle his lap. "It wasn't easy to figure out. I've seen you in the sun, and I've seen you even drink. It was the blood that made it click. It was what made everything fall into place."

His bowed his head. His voice was barely perceptible when he spoke. "You're not afraid of me?"

Placing my index finger under his chin, I raised his face so I could look into his brown eyes. "I think we covered that earlier. Are you going to hurt me?"

Anger darkened his handsome face. "I never want to hurt you, Savannah." His tone was adamant, his dark eyes flashing. "I'd rather die myself. I just worry about your happiness."

He lifted me from his lap and walked to the living room window. He pushed the heavy curtains aside and peered through the darkness.

"This life…it isn’t easy. Are you going to be happy knowing I’m waging a constant fight over the burning in my throat when you’re with me? Knowing what I’m capable of doing? What I’ve done? I’m not sure you understand what a relationship with me entails," Nick stared into the darkness and ran his fingers through his pitch-black hair. "It's sort of a deal breaker. I'm a killer, Savannah. I've killed people just because they happened to be in the wrong place at the wrong time…”

My fingernails cut into the palms of my hands as I listened to him. He was right of course. He was a killer. Past tense. "Listen to yourself talk, Nick. You were a killer. You choose every single day not to be that person anymore." I blew out a long breath. "Life isn't perfect and it doesn't always make you happy. Define happy for me, Nick. For me, happy is when you take what you have and make it what you need it to be."

Nick's eyes snapped to mine. His intense stare was almost unnerving, his chiseled face aloof. "You have no idea what you're saying.”

Rising from the couch to stand beside him at the window, I crossed my arms defiantly. If there was one thing I didn't like, it was being dismissed as if my opinion didn't matter. "Why am I unqualified to have an opinion? Because I'm not an immortal creature? Because I'm some frail human woman that needs to be rescued? Please. I may be young and human, but I know you can choose to be happy, or you can choose to be okay with what you have to work with. You're a vampire. You didn't choose this life, it was chosen for you. Deep down, you feel. You love. And no amount of abuse inflicted on you was able to totally remove that redeeming quality from you. Even when you finally broke away from the vampire that created you and you still hunted humans, you went after the worst of the worst. It's likely you saved more lives than you took during those years."

"Savannah…"

"And to be honest, this whole ‘I worry about your happiness’ routine pisses me off. You pursued me. You swept in this very house last night and chose to make love to me. You fought what you are to be with me then. You can’t have it both ways. Either you’re not good enough for me to be with you or you are. So you can wallow in self-pity and regret or you can man up. What you told me didn't make me run screaming. I’m still here." I cocked an eyebrow and rose up on my tiptoes to grasp his face in my hands. "Besides, I grew up in Hollywood. Not much can shock me."

If it was possible for his face to go paler, I think it just did. “You’ve accepted this? Accepted me? I want to be with you Savannah. More than anything.”

I smiled and ran my hands over his tense shoulders. "Then it's settled."

Nick eyed me warily. "It's that easy?"

Turning my head to the side, I rolled my eyes. "I'm not saying it's easy or I won't have a moment where this all hits me and I fall apart. You've told me the truth so I can deal with that."

I could almost see relief flooding his body and all of the tension leaving him. He smoothed my hair with his fingers, lacing his hands in my thick hair. "I want to kiss you."

I cocked my eyebrow. "What are you waiting for?"

"Your approval."

“It’s yours,” I breathed. Clasping my face between his hands, he traced my cheeks with his thumbs. Even after my impassioned speech, I wasn't sure I how I'd feel. But the second that his lips touched mine, I felt the invisible threads binding us together. He poured everything he had into that single kiss; it was filled with softness, love and unspoken promises. There was no more fighting the draw that I had to him and there would be no more holding back. Any lingering apprehension I had melted away and I knew there was no way in hell I'd ever be able to forget him or leave him behind. I'd sealed my fate with this kiss.

"That should have been our first kiss. Is it too late for that?" His forehead pressed to mine and his eyes closed tightly. His deep voice sounded hoarse, his raspy breath cool against my face.

I grinned despite his serious tone. "I think we're past a lot of firsts. But we can try to make this work."

His eyes swirled from brown to black. My name was all he murmured before his lips were on mine again. They were cool and firm and when his tongue claimed my mouth. I could do nothing more than surrender to him...although it almost felt like he was surrendering to me.

I dragged my lips from his. “Nick, I want you.”

Without another word, he swept me up into his arms and I wrapped myself around him. I buried my face into his neck, breathing a kiss there.

His deep voice rumbled against my lips as he spoke. "Savannah...you know what that does to me."

Running my nose down his neck, I left wet, open mouth kisses against his throat. I pulled back and started into his dark eyes. "Why don't you show me?" I batted my eyes innocently.

”No self-preservation," he panted. His eyes grew even darker than before as he licked his lips. "Love...I...I just...I need..." He gave a frustrated groan and shook his head. "I just need you."

“Then take me to my bedroom, Nick. Please.”

He carried me up the stairs and we tumbled to the bed, our arms and legs tangled around each other. His mouth all but consumed me in a rush of frantic kisses, each one raw and unapologetic as they were seductive. A moan escaped him at the same time his hips surged forward against my own. "Being with you breaks every rule I set for myself. I vowed to never drink from a human again. And you willingly offer yourself to me in every way.”

"Only because I trust you," I murmured. I pressed my open lips to his, kissing him with a hunger the contradicted my outward calm. "What's not to understand about that?"

“Love…” he muttered. That simple word caused a delightful shiver of want to run through me.

"Nick, I feel something for you...something I've never felt. I can't let you walk away." I tightened my arms around him, locking myself into his embrace.

"Does this mean you're coming with me to Europe?" Nick asked. I could hear the hopefulness and doubt in his voice.

"Did you fire me since last night?" I purred in his ear. "You aren't getting away that easily.”

His laughter of relief resonated through him. “Can I...can I stay with you?"

Nodding, I disentangled myself from his arms. I stripped out of my jeans and cardigan, dressed only in skimpy boy shorts and a bra. I felt the weight of his eyes on my body as I turned to face him. They were caressing me as intimately as if they were hands, taking in every curve and swell. His fingers dug deeper into my duvet cover, his nose flaring as he inhaled sharply.

"Nick?" I slipped into the sheets and watched the muscles of his back tense as he remained sitting on the edge of the bed. Moving slowly, my hands crept up the sculpted planes of his back until they were on his shoulders. "You can do this. It’s no different."

"I have to be so careful with you. You tempt me in every way. If it isn’t your body, it’s the scent of your blood." He sighed and twisted so our faces were inches apart. His fathomless eyes clung to my face. "God, you're beautiful. You're my personal heaven and hell. If I hurt you..."

Shifting closer to him, my lips were touching his as I spoke. "Nick, you worry too much. Just kiss me."

His handsome face relaxed into a shy smile. His fingertips ran over my lips and cradled my cheek. My heart thrummed with the contact, fluttering wildly in my chest. And his eyes...they were a gorgeous brown, brimming with tenderness and passion.

"I've never wanted anyone the way I need you." Nick lightly threaded his hand into my hair and brought my face to his. What started as a sweet kiss slowly built like a fire, burning hotter and hotter. He glided his tongue slowly over my bottom lip and when I opened my mouth to him, our tongues met. The taste of him was like coming home.

Our kisses before had been intense, but they'd never meant this much. Everything was on the table. There were no secrets lingering between us, and the simple awareness added to the complete desperation of every touch, every kiss.

Our lips only parted long enough for his sleek body to press me back into the pillows. He hovered over me, letting his body align against mine. He paused for a moment, looking deep into my eyes. In the slowest of movements, he lowered his head to recapture my lips. The forceful demand of his kiss sent spirals of ecstasy coursing through my veins until I had to break away.

Without taking our eyes off each other, my hand snaked around to my back and unclasped my bra. The straps fell loose on my shoulders, but I kept my hand on the front, clutching the lacy fabric between my breasts. Even though Nick had seen every inch of me, I suddenly felt shy.

“Let me see you, love.” Nick’s fingers traced over my arms, easing the lacy straps aside. He slid it off and dropped it to the floor. "You’re perfect," he murmured. His palm came back to rest over my heart. His ragged intake of breath disarmed me. "Your heart…I can feel it. Oh god, I can feel it."

My hands fumbled with his t-shirt, pulling it over his head. His own fingers flew over the front of his jeans, pushing them down his legs with a swift shove. I fell back down onto the bed, dragging him with me. I needed to feel his skin on mine. He felt like cold fire and satin-covered steel. And I was burning alive from every touch.

He took my wrist, stretching my arm above my head. He reached for my other and clasped them both in his hand. I felt my back arch as he pulled on my arms, pushing my breasts closer to his face. His eyes swept over me and his mouth began a torturous descent down my body. “You mean everything to me.” Between each word, he planted kisses on my neck and nipples until I struggled against his hold.

In an instant, he had rolled to his back and I was straddling his hips. "I need you to be in control right now, love. Your skin..." His hands swirled over my stomach, his fingers reaching between us to seek out my swollen clit. My hips rose up and my head fell back under the sheer ecstasy of his touch.

"Nick, so good. Don't stop," I cried out. My slick folds rubbed over the length of his hard cock and his loud hiss of approval urged me on. Before he could utter a word, I'd impaled myself on him, groaning at the sensation of being filled so thoroughly. For a moment I couldn’t move, the pleasure was pure and explosive. It wasn't until I felt his hand on my hips that I began to move, gently setting the pace.

Leaning over him, I braced both of my hands on either side of his head in the pillows. I was lost in the symphony of our moans and cries of pleasure, in the perfection of our bodies moving together as one. My hair spilled around us, shielding us from the outside world. All that mattered was the absolute bliss that was coursing through me and the feel of the beautiful man beneath me.

I barely felt his hands tighten against me, the sharp pinch of his fingertips on my hips as I plunged myself relentlessly over him. It was as if I was starving for his touch alone. Nothing else would do.

His long fingers grasped the back of my neck, our lips meeting in a series of teasing, passionate kisses. I let out a soft moan and gently sucked his bottom lip into my mouth. My teeth scraped over it and his thick, sweet blood trickled into my mouth.

I wasn’t prepared for his feral reaction.

I was abruptly flipped to my stomach, pinned beneath his strong body. "In all my long life, no one has taken my blood." His soft mouth traced over the curve of my ass, splaying his hands over the small of my back. I attempted to rise up on my arms but his firm hand pressed against me, pressing my breasts against the bed. "Stay there, Savannah. God baby, the things I want to do to you…"

His firm hands pulled my hips back towards him. The head of his cock teased me, barely entering me. "Tell me you want this…that you want me. I need to hear it, love."

My hands fisted into the pillows, burrowing my head into the bed as my body twitched wildly. "I want this…I want you more than anything…”

His hard cock slid into me at an almost agonizingly slow pace. When he was fully sheathed inside of my hot depths, he stopped for a moment. He pulled back and slammed back in, his thrusts shallow.

I shoved back against him. I needed more. “Nick…”

He began to move in earnest and his deep guttural moans were answered by my loud, violent cries as our flesh met.

"Nothing will ever be the same. Fuck," Nick groaned. His chest met my back and his hand roughly palmed my breast. "And I don't want it to be."

I tensed around him, my body preparing to shatter around him. Anticipating my climax, he plunged inside of me with long, hard strokes. As I fell over the edge, I was almost incoherent. I shouted out his name like a mantra, my inner walls clenching him tightly. It was then I felt him shudder, his body trembling as he came.

He wrapped an arm around my waist, bracing himself around me. As he turned me in his arms, I noticed he was shivering. His pale skin seemed sallower, his brown eyes as black as pitch. And those very eyes were transfixed on my throat.

Nick was gone. It was then I realized he'd pushed his limits too far.

I'm sure I was emanating fear from every pore. Afraid to move too quickly, I gently stroked his face. My voice came out as a soothing murmur. "Nick?”

After a few moments, his onyx eyes refocused. But I could see life behind them now. He was back in control, but for how long?

"Do you see? This is what I tried to tell you, Savannah. I can't trust myself. What if…"

Cutting him off, I rubbed my thumb over his cheekbone. "What if you bit me? You stopped before, you can stop again."

He eyes were incredulous. "You can't be serious."

Turning my head, I gathered my hair to fully expose my neck to him. "I'm offering. Because…because I trust you."

Chapter 7

Fix You

In retrospect, it probably wasn't the best idea to blatantly offer your neck to a vampire that was struggling with bloodlust. I'd seen him as a human for so long that I thought his struggle was exaggeration. I could see now how wrong I was.

His nostrils had flared and in a flash he'd plastered himself against the opposite side of the room. He'd stopped breathing and his eyes had glazed over in his need for blood. I'd pushed Nick too far with my belief and ignorance.

I edged off the bed, treading barefoot over the thick carpet. I stopped a foot away from him, reaching out for his hand. “You won't hurt me, Nick. I trust you.”

Nick swallowed hard and his eyes never left mine. His hand was slack in mine, laying limp in my grasp. His handsome face looked tortured, his brown eyes wide and his dark brows were narrowed into two angry black slashes. He still hadn't spoken.

I decided to try again. "Nick, at least sit down. C'mon." I tugged on his hand and he reluctantly followed behind. I pointed to the bed. "Sit down. I'll stay over here."

He sank to the bed and watched me with wary eyes as I stood a distance away from him.

Not only was he still silent, he also hadn't breathed.

"I know you're worried. I'm scared too, but I trust you. You… you can do this." I offered him a smile of encouragement. I hope I sounded more confident than I felt.

He swallowed again, his throat bobbing. "You don't know what you're asking me to do. I haven't fed from a live being in years. What if I lose control?"

"You stopped earlier," I reminded him softly. I took tentative steps closer to him. "If this is going to work, you can't hide what you are. When you're with me, I want you to be yourself. Can you do that?"

His tense shoulders slumped and he ran his long fingers through his tousled black hair. He hung his head in defeat. He didn't look up when he spoke. "Come here. I have to see your face, Savannah. It's the only way I can stay in control."

"Okay." Slowly approaching him, I placed a gentle hand on his shoulder and I moved to stand between his legs again. "How do we do this?"

He looked up at me with an expression that if possible, could have ripped my heart from my chest. It was filled with reluctance and fear. He drew in a shaky breath and closed his eyes for a moment. When he opened them, his chocolate eyes were clearer. He reached for me and placed me on his lap sideways. "Sit here. Normally, I'd love to bite you here." His nose burrowed the crook of my neck seductively. "But I need to see your eyes. I need to remember whom I'm with…and what I'm doing. I can't get lost in the bl...in the moment. I'm going to bite you on your wrist. Not my first choice, but it’s the safest option. I think I can manage this if I can maintain eye contact."

Now it was my turn to swallow with apprehension. I'd been brave when I was convincing him it would be fine. But now that the moment was here, nervous butterflies fluttered in my stomach as I watched his pale fingers stroke the veins in my wrist longingly. "Okay…"

He gingerly raised my wrist to his mouth. His cool lips brushed over my burning skin, raising tiny goose bumps at the temperature difference. His pink tongue flickered out and gently licked my wrist.

Nick’s brown eyes clung to mine and his mouth parted slightly. I could see his fangs peeking through the shadow of his lips. "Are you ready?"

I gave a single nod.

"You’re either going to be my downfall or my savior. I’m still on the fence. " His steady gaze never left mine as I felt his fangs gently sink into my wrist. It was easy to see the effect of my blood on him. His sallow skin began to grow pinker and the glow returned to his eyes. He took a few final deep pulls and I felt his fangs retract, his tongue laving over the heart shaped punctures until they disappeared before my eyes.

A strange part of me missed them and wished they were still there. What had happened to me?

Before I could blink, he'd wrapped me in his arms. His strong embrace swallowed me completely, making me feel safe and secure. "Thank you." His words were barely audible as his fingers buried themselves in my hair and he crushed me against his chest.

"For what?" Pulling back, I searched his face with confusion. A beautiful smile was on his lips as his thumbs stroked my temples.

His entire being seemed to relax against me, his smooth laughter shaking both of our bodies. "Love, you've trusted me with your life, your very essence. Should I mention that you've willingly accepted me for what I am..."

I placed a single fingertip over his lips. "Zip it. You had no choice in what you became. Look at what you've done. You've changed."

"Maybe. Maybe not." Nick effortlessly moved us back into the bed. He tucked me in snugly next to him and pulled the blankets around us. My arms wrapped around him, resting my head on his chest. We laid in silence for a while, content in each other’s embrace. It was strange to not feel the reassuring beat of his heart, to hear the steady strum in my ear.

The soft caress of his fingers up and down my spine relaxed me, making me forget the differences between us. In the end, it didn’t really matter. He couldn’t help what he was anymore than I could change the many mistakes I’d made in the past.

"Nick?" I questioned faintly.

His deep voice vibrated in his chest. "Savannah?"

"I've seen you drink beer and be outside in the sun. Can anything..."

"Kill me?" He snorted humorlessly. "No, I'm virtually indestructible. I'm the perfect killing machine."

I placed my chin against his chest and stared into his dark eyes. What would it be like to be immortal? Watching the world change while struggling to fit in?

His finger traced along my cheek. "I'm good to have around. I'm faster than a speeding bullet and can stop a train. I've tried."

My mouth must have been gaping because his megawatt grin dazzled me.

"Should I call you Superman?" I teased. “You do have the hair."

He waggled his eyebrows and tweaked the end of my nose. "I can't fly. Pick again."

"Hmm," I pursed my lips. "Maybe..." I was ready to rattle of a list of superheroes when the ring of my phone interrupted me.

A late night phone call can never be good. I reached for the phone. "Hello?"

"Savannah, it's your father."

Rising up, I squinted at the clock. It was nearly 3am. An early morning call from Carlton Wood definitely couldn't be bringing good news. Few phone calls from him did. "Dad, why are you calling me in the middle of the night? What’s wrong? Are you okay?"

"I'm fine, dear. This is a call I didn't want to make. However," his steady voice paused briefly. "When was the last time you spoke to Kevin?"

"Kevin?" I thought for a moment. "It was at Vic's party two nights ago. Why?"

A heavy silence hung on the phone line. "Savannah, Kevin is dead. His body was found out in Griffith Park on an old hiking trail. Police suspect a wild animal, likely a mountain lion, had attacked him. He had been torn apart, his body drained almost completely of blood."

Stunned silent, I almost dropped the phone. I glanced over at Nick. He was listening and watching attentively. "When?"

"The police called me two hours ago. The police called me as I was his emergency contact. I attempted to text your earlier." My father’s voice took on an accusatory tone. "I can assume you weren't ignoring me?"

"Of course not. I was busy." Fucking Nick Hart, I silently added. "I know you and Kevin were close, Dad. I'm sorry."

"He was like a son to me. You broke his heart, Savannah. I'd hoped you'd reconsider his marriage proposal. Of course, it's too late to wish for things that will never happen."

"Dad..."

"Enjoy your time in Europe with your flavor of the month. This infatuation with your bad boy will be fleeting and I suppose one day you'll come to your senses." Carlton huffed loudly. "At least a father can dream. Good night, Savannah."

Flavor of the month?! I suppose I should appreciate my father's harsh directness. You knew where you stood with him. His biting words still stung nevertheless.

Nick gently took the phone from my hand and placed it on the bedside table. I regarded him carefully, studying the worry on his handsome face. "Are you alright, Savannah? I know you cared for him."

Nodding numbly, I let Nick pull me into the comfort of his arms. He soothingly stroked my hair and was blissfully silent, leaving me to my thoughts.

And my mind was reeling. Kevin had been so upset that he'd been a no-show at work and elected to go hiking in Griffin Park? That didn't sound like Kevin. It would have been more likely that he would have drowned his sorrows in a facial and shopping at Nordstroms, not choosing the option to go trekking in a park.

Mentally, I ran through the conversation with my father and the words left my mouth before I could stop them. "He was almost drained of blood."

Nick continued to run his fingers through my hair, twirling the strands around his fingertips. "I heard what your father said. First and foremost, I was concerned about you. But the facts have me concerned. Animals don't drain humans of their blood."

The tension in the room rose considerably. Nick was voicing my biggest fear. I traced wild patterns on his chest with my fingers, not wanting to meet his eyes just yet. "I know."

"That's something a vampire would do and could do," he mused. His voice sounded far away, his hands trailing through my hair methodically. My nails sunk into his flesh as the words sunk in.

My breathing hitched and my skin felt clammy. My words tumbled out in a rush. "Why would you say that?"

Wincing from the sting of my fingernails in his skin, he sighed deeply. "Because the majority of deaths that are deemed animal attacks is the result of vampires. That goes for the people that go missing, runaways...the homeless. They're the perfect prey. We sit and we watch. And we're everywhere. You walk by us every day, not knowing and indifferent to the existence of the supernatural. Ignorance is bliss, love."

The room went quiet after his statement. I needed to ask him, but I was petrified to hear his answer. "You don't know anything about what really happened to Kevin, right?"

Oh god, please don't know anything about Kevin. I squeezed my eyes shut in anticipation of his answer.

"No," Nick snapped. "He may have pissed me off at Vic's party, but I had nothing to do with his death."

I looked into his eyes, searching for any dishonesty. He stared back unflinchingly, his dark eyes calm. His hair had fallen across his forehead in a thick wave, his pale skin luminous in contrast. I wrapped my arms around his neck and hugged him tightly. "I'm sorry, Nick. I had to ask or it would have driven me crazy."

His body was rigid under mine until my apology registered with him. He swiftly pulled me closer, dropping a kiss to the top of my head. "I know. I would have worried if you hadn't asked. I'm sorry, Savannah. This is why I never wanted to pull you into this...life."

Hot tears prickled behind my eyelids. I refused to let him see me cry over another man. It just didn’t seem right. "Just hold me, Nick."

"I can do that," he whispered. His fingers rubbed over my skin, lulling my tired body into sleep. As I drifted off, I heard his voice add another word. "Forever."

***

Three hours of sleep wasn't conducive to being an even-tempered traveler. The only saving grace was we were flying on a private plane to avoid safety checkpoints throughout the airport. Starry-eyed TSA agents, charmed by Nick’s million-dollar smile and dimples, glanced at our passports and waved us through.

He could be smooth as silk when he needed to be.

After settling into the plush jet, I'd slept the majority of the flight. I'd woken up about an hour prior to landing. The plane was quiet. The only sound was the hum of the engine, muffled conversation and Nick's fingers tapping away on the arm of his chair next to me.

"Hey Sleeping Beauty. Welcome back." He leaned across and kissed me lightly on the mouth, moving so quickly for a minute I thought I'd imagined it.

I rubbed my eyes and yawned. "Where are we?"

He glanced at his watch. "About an hour outside of Fiumicino Airport. How's your Italian?"

Snorting, I stretched and smoothed my rumpled clothing. "Try nonexistent."

He smiled broadly, leaning over to my ear. "Devo vi stupirà con il mio Italiano, bella?"

I'd be lying if I didn't say his flowing, perfectly accented words didn't make my stomach clench. Shakily, I managed to question him. "In English for the thoroughly turned on female?"

"Should I impress you with my Italian, beautiful?" Nick translated softly. He took my hand in his and brought it to his lips. He slowly kissed each finger with his soft lips, his cool breath washing over my skin.

"Now you want to impress me? I think we’re past that." I smacked his arm playfully. Leaning in closer, I placed kissed over his cheeks, across the bridge of his nose and let my lips hover over his. "How many languages can you speak?”

He swallowed tightly and cleared his throat. "Fluently? Four or five. German, French, Italian, Spanish…" Nick's face darkened. "And Greek. A language I wish I had no use in knowing." As quickly as his face darkened, it cleared, like storm clouds rolling across the sky. "But enough about that. You're teasing me."

I giggled and rubbed the tip of my nose against his. "I prefer to use the word tempting. Or enticing. Those are better."

He leered sexily and his hands went into my hair, lacing through the long strands. His sparkling brown eyes gazed into mine, as if he was staring into my very soul. "Savannah, love. The things you do to me. You have no idea, do you?"

Shaking my head softly, I shifted as close as I could in our leather airplane seats. "Why don't you show me?"

A black eyebrow rose and his smile increased. "I don't want to start something I can't finish. But I can do this…"

His voice wandered off and his lips covered mine. If he was planning on keeping things chaste, he failed horribly. As soon as our lips met, his hands tightened in my hair, pulling me over the arm of the seat and into his lap. His tongue slipped into my mouth and I didn’t even try to stop the groan that escaped when the kiss deepened. My hands fisted into his t-shirt, only to slide down his stomach. My fingers disappeared under his shirt and slid over his smooth skin, raking my nails over the muscles of his abdomen.

I could tell he'd reached his limit. His rough growl and the feel of his fangs pressing against my lips told me as much. Reluctantly raising my mouth from his, I cupped the side of his face with my hand.

"We shouldn't be doing this anyway. We have a lot of company." My eyes shifted to the back of the plane where Randy, Pete and Johnny were engrossed in a boisterous card game. They weren't paying a bit of attention to what either of us was doing. Part of me wondered if Nick had told them to stay occupied just in case. "Do they know?"

He rested his head against the pillow of the seat and linked his fingers together, keeping me firmly on his lap. His dark eyes closed as he breathed deeply. "Know what exactly?”

I exhaled impatiently. "Hello? Do I need to spell it out? Do they know what you are?"

He snickered but didn't open his eyes. "Randy is a shifter. A wolf actually. The other two...clueless humans."

Nudging him with my elbow, I rested my head against his chest. "Hey. I resemble that remark."

He laughed, the musical sound rumbling through him. "So you do. But you should say you resembled that remark. Past tense."

"True." I snuggled against him and my thoughts shifted elsewhere. I wondered if Siobhan had figured out what Malcolm was...or had he told her? Then I was left to wonder how many vampires were roaming around, how many I'd encountered without even knowing it. That line of thinking brought my thoughts around to Kevin and my chest tightened. Even though I hadn’t been in love with him, I still had cared for him. He hadn't deserved to die at the hands of a sadistic vampire.

I must have zoned out for quite some time. Nick was gently stroking my arm and saying my name softly. "You looked miles away just now."

My eyes snapped up and focused on his. Smiling wanly, I waved him off. "I was just thinking about Siobhan and Malcolm and wondering about who went after Kevin. And why."

His expression grew strained at my comment. "I can't answer that for you. It could be random." His voice sounded forced as he solemnly studied my face. "You loved him once, didn’t you?"

"Once upon a time in a land far, far away I loved him. He really was more like a friend to me. My father loves...damn, loved him like a son. He wanted me to marry him so he'd get the son he always wanted." I let out a deep breath and rubbed my temples with the pads of my fingers. "I'm just sorry that things ended the way they did. He was so angry and hurt. There's no way to fix that now."

He was silent. I could almost see him mulling over his words, trying to choose the right thing to say. "In my long life I've made a lot of mistakes. I’ve done more things wrong than right. Savannah, I left my father to suffer with his grief because I didn't want to deal with my own. I caused his death..."

My hand covered his mouth, effectively cutting him off. "No, Nick. You didn't kill him. Theos did."

His arms tightened around me, hugging me tightly to him. I felt his cool breath spread over my scalp. "We could argue all night, love. If I hadn't been a pompous, spoiled brat and had been a better man, my father would have died a normal death. My actions led to his demise. It's simple really.” He glanced at his watch again. “We'll be landing soon. Buckle up."

His strong arms released me and I slid into my seat. I clicked my seat belt and took his hand. "If you'd been a better man I'd never have met you. So focus on that for awhile.”

His face went blank for a moment. He slumped back in his seat and I could sense his internal struggle with my words. He stared out the airplane window, lost in his thoughts.

I couldn’t imagine what Nick must be going through and I wasn’t sure anything I said would matter. Nick had been alone, shouldering the blame for so long that I wasn’t sure he’d ever accept that his father’s death or his immortal change hadn’t been his fault. He’d been at the wrong place at the wrong time, filled with pain and angry at the world when Theos found him. He’d clawed his way back from the darkness but had never shed his guilt. He might never be able to let it go.

I watched as the life came back into his face. He blinked a few times and his blank expression changed to one of astonishment and freedom…and it was staggering to witness. If possible, he looked even younger than before. Child-like wonder made his dark eyes widen as he stared at me. His long fingers intertwined around mine, squeezing them lightly.

"How did you…I've waited for over 100 years to hear those words. You...you're amazing." He brought my hand to his lips again. "Thank you."

Those were the last words spoken until we landed.

***

It was evening by the time we arrived in Rome. We'd once again breezed through customs, shadowed by the ever-silent Ian. He was so quiet that there were times you forgot he was in the room. Maybe it was a werewolf thing, but it made me uncomfortable. He sat in the passenger seat of the limo, his eyes scanning the road ahead. He was a strange one, but he seemed loyal to Nick.

"He's a good man. He's extremely shy but he would take a bullet for any of us," Nick whispered. He must have noticed I'd been watching Ian. His fingers made trails up and down my thigh, his feather light touch sending darts of desire through my body that settled between my legs. We'd been confined in an airplane and limo for hours and the tension between us had spiked considerably.

"I'm sure he is. He never talks. Unlike someone I know." I glanced over at Nick and cocked an eyebrow at him.

He grinned in amusement but his hands never ceased in their exploring. "Are you saying I talk a lot, love?"

"Maybe just a little." I brought my hand up and inched my index finger and thumb close together. "I'm just not used to a man talking and sharing so much. It's nice. Sorta."

The smile left his face and I giggled at his hurt expression. Leaning closer, I placed my head on his shoulder. "I'm teasing you, Nick. It's a joke, sweetheart."

"Hmmm." He hummed and his hand resumed its journey over my leg. His fingers crept higher with each pass. The electricity buzzing between us almost made the air crackle with the energy. Just as his hand brushed the inseam of my jeans, his phone made its presence known with a loud peal that echoed in the cramped space of the limo.

He glanced at the phone, mumbling under his breath. "Her timing is fucking impeccable." He cleared his throat as he pressed a button and put the phone to his ear. "Isabelle Kelley. What a pleasant surprise."

Ugh. Just hearing her name made my skin crawl. I dreaded when I was going to have to deal with her. It was my good luck that I’d yet to speak with her since working with Nick. Only Isabelle Kelley could make a barracuda seem friendlier and more pleasant to be around.

Leaving him to his own conversation as we drove along, I pulled my own phone out and paged through my messages. I skipped through to Siobhan.

Siobhan: Savannah, you need to call me.

Siobhan: Girl, call me.

Siobhan: What part of call me do you not get? It's important.

She was at the end of her rope and had enough by the fourth text.

Siobhan: CALL ME!

There was no way I was calling her now. I knew how grouchy she could get when she felt like she was being ignored. I typed out a reply. You rang? I was on a plane. No texting allowed. What's the panic about?

She must have been waiting on my call or text.

Siobhan: Finally! It's all over the news about Kevin. I assume you've heard?

A wave of sadness passed over me. I sighed softly and tapped out my answer. Yes. My father called me before we left.

There was a small delay. That wasn't good. My phone chimed again.

Siobhan: Call me when you're alone.

I’m sure Malcolm had told her something about the friction between Nick and myself. She no doubt wanted dirt and wouldn’t settle for anything less than the whole story. Leaning my head back against the soft leather seat, I closed my eyes as we sped towards our hotel. I was looking forward to a long bath, food and bed. It had been a trying 48 hours.

“Everything okay?” Nick asked. My eyes fluttered open to see him staring at me intently. He bent his head to press his lips against my temple.

I nodded. “Yeah. Siobhan was concerned because I hadn’t answered her texts. She’s a worrier.”

We pulled to a stop outside of the St. Regis Grand. Sighing heavily, I smoothed my hair and dug through my messenger bag for the paperwork for our brief stay in Rome. It was time to step into my personal assistant shoes and shove my tiredness aside.

Nick pushed on his Ray Bans and opened the door, extending his hand to me. “C’mon, love. Shall we?”

Glancing nervously around at the crowd, I cautiously put my hand in his, letting him help me from the car. He didn’t let go of my hand as we walked into the plush lobby. Assaulted with expensive marble, chandeliers and heavy columns, I was taken aback by the beautiful opulence of the hotel.

Nick led us to the front desk. He leaned over to whisper in my ear. “It’s probably best if I handle the reservation. I do speak fluent Italian.”

My shoulders straightened and my irritation rose. “It’s my job, Nick. It’s what you pay me to do. Go do something a rock star would do. Go be obnoxious or something.”

His head fell back and his loud laughter echoed in the spacious room. The desk clerk, an attractive brunette with dark olive skin licked her lips in anticipation of assisting us.

As the clerk turned to face me and I was opening my mouth to speak, Nick gently pushed me aside and flashed his wide smile. His white teeth gleamed under the glow from the priceless chandeliers. “Mi Scusi. Abbiamo prenotazioni per Hart. Abbiamo suite private al piano St Regis.”

The woman typed away on a computer, glancing up occasionally to smile seductively at Nick. “Quattro suite, Signor Hart?”

Nick shook his head and gestured for me to hand over the paperwork to him. He read through the paper, frowning. “Si è verificato un errore. La suite extra per Miss Wood non è necessario. Essa rimarrà nella mia suite. Si prega di apportare le modifiche necessarie.”

Their back and forth conversation continued and I grew anxious as Nick became more and more frustrated. Just when I thought he’d had enough, she handed over nine key cards and looked at me enviously, flipping her raven hair over her shoulder.

“Enjoy your stay, Mr. Hart.” Her English was heavily accented but perfect. She flashed me a smile that didn’t reach her dark eyes.

Reaching across the polished wood, I grabbed the cards and paperwork. Nick had already moved to Ian, gesturing between the door and us. I walked to his side just as he was finishing his conversation.

“Her luggage is to be sent to my suite.” He turned to me with a smile. “Please give Ian a keycard to each suite. He’s going to handle the luggage situation with the bellboys.”

I slapped three of the keycards into the palm of Ian’s hand and stood angrily beside him. This wasn’t the way this was supposed to work at all.

“Let’s go.” His hand came to rest on the small of my back and he led me towards the elevator. Again, he spoke to the elevator operator in quick Italian and we all filed in the car. Either everyone was tired, or they sensed the obvious tension and wisely chose to remain silent.

The elevator came to a stop on our floor and Nick passed keys out to Randy, Pete and Johnny. “You can all sort out which suites you want to stay in. I’ll see you tomorrow after for sound check.”

He didn’t wait for their answer. He simply turned on his heel and headed for the suite at the far end of the hallway, leaving me to furiously stomp after him. I finally caught up to him just as he was swinging the doors open of the suite.

My fingers balled into fists at my side. “Nick…”

Before I could say another word, he picked me up and tossed me over his shoulder, kicking the doors closed with the sole of his heavy boot. He carried me through the suite, giving me an exceptional view of his firm ass and the brightly colored wool wall to wall carpeting. He came to a stop at the bed and I was expecting him to drop me on my ass. Instead, he gently placed me down in the center of the bed. The room swam around as the blood drained from my head and my eyes slowly refocused.

He was across the room, shrugging out of his leather jacket. He carelessly tossed it over a dark blue velvet wingback chair. He folded his muscled arms across his chest. “We can argue about this all day if that’s what you want. You have three rooms to choose from. Pick which one you want and stay in it. I’m not expecting you to sleep in my bed…even though I’d prefer it. But you are staying here. End of conversation.”

Crossing my legs underneath me, I ran my fingers over the ornate bedspread and glanced around the room. It was beautiful, with heavy, dark blue velvet curtains and ornate antique furniture. Even the wall behind the bed was decorated with a handpainted fresco. “It was my job to take care of getting us checked into this hotel. She spoke perfect English, Nick. I don’t need you to do my job for me. If you’re going insist on doing everything, why do you need me?”

He waved his arm wildly, his dark eyebrow rising in frustration. “This is what you’re upset about? Me doing your job? Jesus, Savannah. It’s not a big deal.”

Jumping off the bed, I was in front of him faster than he’d expected. His dark brown eyes widened as I jabbed my finger into his chest. “It’s a big deal to me, Nick. I’m not going to accept money for fucking you and being your arm candy. I might as well be your paid…”

“No! Don’t you even fucking say it, Savannah.” Anger flashed across his handsome face. “I treat you with respect and I’d like a little in return. Take this room and feel free to order whatever you want from room service. I’ll see you tomorrow.”

He grabbed his jacket and stalked across the room, slamming the door behind him. I could hear him talking, but it sounded like a one-sided conversation. He either was on the phone or talking to Ian.

More than likely he was looking for a replacement personal assistant after my temper tantrum.

Figuring this was a good time to call Siobhan, I rummaged through my purse until I found it. I flipped through the phone book until I found her name and dialed.

The phone rang twice when I was greeted by her anxious voice. “Savannah?”

“Hey, Von.”

“You had me worried. Where are you?”

“Rome. We’re here for two days and then it’s on to Florence.” I fell back on the bed and glanced at the vaulted ceilings complete with yet another expensive chandelier.

“It sounds romantic. How’s Nick?”

I hesitated, listening to the crackle of the long distance connection. “Currently he’s pissed off at me. I pulled one of my temper tantrums.”

She laughed loudly and I had to hold the phone away from my ear. “Oh, Blondie. When are you going to learn that doesn’t work?”

Chuckling dryly, I sighed. “Obviously never.”

“How are you holding up with the whole Kevin thing?”

I appreciated her concern because there was no love lost between them. “I’m fine, really. It’s weird to know I can’t fix how we ended things. It’s always going to be there as a regret.”

There was a long pause on the line. “Look, I never liked the guy but the gossip mags are going nuts. They have pictures from Vic’s party where Kevin was being aggressive with both you and Nick. They’re having a field day. The big speculation is if Nick has mafia ties.”

Mafia connections?! If only that was the worst of his secrets. I barked out a bitter laugh. “That’s a good one. Have you talked to Malcolm about it?”

“Why would I talk to Malcolm? Does he know something?” Siobhan sounded perplexed.

“No. But he might offer a different perspective if you talk to him. Tell him I told you to ask him.”

“Alright...” Siobhan dragged out the word carefully. “You’re going to go apologize to Nick, right?”

I smiled into the phone. I could imagine Siobhan’s stern expression on her attractive face. “Yes, Von. Talk to you soon. Tell Malcolm I said hi.”

“Night, Blondie.”

Laughing, I tossed my phone on the bed and headed for the bathroom. I’d deal with Nick after a soak in the tub.

Chapter 8

Mood Music

It was easy to lose track of time in a luxurious bathtub. It could have easily held six people, but it didn’t stop me from filling it to the rim with bubbles and soaking until my fingertips were wrinkled like prunes and the water was starting to cool.

I’d dried off and wrapped myself in a plush bathrobe. I was brushing my hair as I walked into the bedroom and was surprised to hear the melancholy sounds of a piano playing. The song sounded familiar and I tiptoed to my door and cracked it open, listening to the strains of the music that floated down the hallway of the suite.

My curiosity piqued, I crept towards the main sitting room. Nick’s back was to me, his shoulders bent over the keyboard. Every muscle in his arms flexed erotically as his fingers stroked each key. Stepping closer, I could see his eyes were closed as he played, seemingly lost in the music.

And my heart almost exploded with the love I felt for him.

“My mother made me take lessons. She told me it would build character.”

The unexpected sound of his voice startled me. He didn’t miss a note, his fingers gliding elegantly over the keys. The sorrowful music filled the room and I walked to the piano, pressing my forearms against the glossy back lid.

I listened to him play for another few moments. “Did it work?”

He smiled broadly, his even white teeth glinting brightly. He still hadn’t opened his eyes. His thick black eyelashes cast shadows over his cheekbones and his messy black hair fell over his forehead. “You tell me, love.”

My hands itched to smooth his hair away from his face but I folded my hands together. “They do say music calms the savage beast.”

His brown eyes finally opened to meet my anxious gaze. “What do you think?”

“I think you play beautifully. Mozart, right?”

He nodded and glanced down at his fingers. “Yes. Piano Sonata Number 14. This is Moonlight Sonata. He was in love with a woman he could never have. It was said he wrote this out of mourning for her.” His fingers stilled on the keys. “And thank you. Come here.”

He grabbed me by the waist and dragged me between himself and the keyboard. He sighed and leaned forward, resting his forehead against my chest. His intoxicating smell wrapped around me like a blanket, comforting me. “We have to stop doing this. It’s a waste of time and energy. You want me and love, I want you. You need to stop fighting me so hard, Savannah. Especially over the little things like what happened tonight. I want to be with you and I’ll accept whatever you are willing to offer me.”

I gave in and smoothed his silky hair away from his face. My hands gripped his cheeks gently, my thumbs stroking across his lips. “That’s the thing. My heart wants to offer it all to you, Nick. But my brain…it tells me I need to keep things seperate. I don’t want to. I’m not used to feeling this way because deep down, I want it all.”

“Then let me give it to you, Savannah. Let me in. I won’t let you fall, love.” His brown eyes were wide and pleading. His face looked every bit the young man he was, the presumption and smugness wiped away, leaving his vulnerabilities exposed for me to see.

"Let me have everything..." I breathed. Before he could reply, my lips pressed against his. He’d said exactly what I needed to hear. And if he was willing to give, I was more than willing to take.

The kiss deepened and our tongues met with a freeness unlike anything I’d experienced since I’d been with Nick. I wanted to drink every bit of him in, to savor him. His hands had stilled at my waist, fingering the heavy belt of my robe. He slowly, untied it, moaning into my mouth when he discovered I was completely naked under the robe.

He broke away from my lips and blazed kissed across my collarbones, his mouth burning my skin. "You’re trying to kill me.”

“I think it’s a little late for that,” I joked weakly. I felt my eyes roll back as his mouth continued to set my skin on fire. “I want to feel you.”

Lifting my hands from his shoulders, I reached for the bottom of his t-shirt. He pulled away from me long enough to allow me to swiftly lift it over his head and drop it to the floor.

I was desperate to lose myself in him. My body was craving his touch, the sensuous feel of his flesh against mine. I didn't want to think about arguments or how everything was going to work out. I didn't want to see the hurt I caused on his face. I wanted to take away everything and forget it all.

All I wanted at that moment was Nick.

My hands were buried into his hard flesh, caressing every muscle of his chest and arms. Dragging my lips down his jaw, I nibbled his ear. "Nick," I groaned. "I need you. I need it all.”

He gripped my ass with both hands and stood, picking me up in his arms. As he moved, it caused my slick arousal to come into contact with the hard, denim-covered cock. My breath hitched at the sensation and I felt him pull me in tighter, a moan rumbling deep in his chest.

"You feel so good," he muttered. He buried his face at my neck and inhaled deeply. His mouth moved down my throat, his tongue cold and wet against my skin.

One of his hands held me while the other splayed across my lower back. We fit together flawlessly and I marveled at how our bodies meshed. We were like magnets, drawn together despite how much we fought against it.

I was expecting him to carry us to the bedroom, but he had other things in mind for us. He pulled away from my neck and his lips searched out mine. My fingers combed through his raven hair, fisting it and pulling him closer to me.

I lifted my lips from his, staring into the blackness of his eyes. He was still standing, simply holding me as if I was the most fragile and important thing in the world to him. His chiseled face was shadowed with lust, his breath coming in ragged pants.

In that moment, he'd never looked so beautiful. He was like a fallen angel...perfect and dark. And he was mine.

He took a few steps and stopped, his hand leaving my back for the briefest of moments. I felt my back press up against something and realized that it was the piano. "Hold on with your legs, love," his deep voice whispered in my ear.

Wrapping my legs around him, we both moaned at the resulting friction. He pushed my upper body back so that my shoulders were touching the top of the piano. One hand supported my weight effortlessly…and the other was relentless. He ran the palm of his hand up and down the length of my body, his fingers tracing the curve of my breast. His thumb scraped across my nipple, rubbing slow, light circles over it. His head lowered as he took it into his mouth, his tongue sucking, swirling and teasing.

My hands smacked down on the edge of piano as his mouth continued its wanton assault. Vibrating with need, I whimpered and my hips rose against him on their own volition. I no longer had any control over my own body. I’d completely yielded to him.

"Nick, baby," I moaned, gripping the slick wood of the piano. “I can’t take much more.”

Desperately, I tugged his face back to mine. He leaned towards me, but instead of kissing me, his hands drifted to my hips and I felt myself being lifted onto the piano. My feet landed on the keys, dragging across them noisily. When I looked down, his face was right above my abdomen, watching me.

Pleased that he had my full attention, Nick kissed the inside of both my knees and his tongue licked up my thigh. "You can and you will. Lay back, love."

Reclining back, I rested my weight on my elbows. He pulled my hips to the edge of the piano and ran his hands up my stomach and back down, resting them possessively on my legs.

I gasped as he showered open-mouthed kisses on the inside of my thigh, sucking slightly against the tender flesh. Nick’s fingers spread my legs wide, his eyes smoldering as they greedily flickered over every inch of me. His head darted between my thighs and I felt his fingers part my slick folds. I had to brace myself against the piano when his tongue slowly, smoothly dragged from one entrance to the other.

"Nick," I panted breathlessly. The overload of his fingers and cool tongue meeting my wet sex was insanely erotic and arousing. My feet once again dragged across the keys, playing a desperate melody of longing.

"Our bodies already know each other, love. I want to hear that again," he demanded gruffly against my thigh. "I only want to hear my name on your lips." His tongue delved deep until I bucked against him, grinding against his face in a steady rhythm. My orgasm was building, raging like a violent storm inside of me.

I wouldn’t last much longer.

His thumb found my clit and he growled against my pussy. The combination was lethal and my back arched off the piano, fluttering around his tongue. He didn’t stop until my body finally relaxed, my legs falling completely open.

"I want to eat you alive," he crooned. I heard the zipper of his jeans lower and the rustle of his jeans as they fell to the floor. He slid his long, powerful body against mine, pressing me further back onto the piano. "You’re that fucking delicious."

I moaned at the harshness of the words coming out of his beautiful mouth. His lips collided into mine and my sated body was suddenly desperate for more when I tasted myself on his tongue.

My fingers dug into his back as he settled between my legs. He planted a hand next to my head, looming over me. Brushing the hair out of my face, his eyes were black fire as he stared down at me. "A long time ago, I made so many promises to myself and I’m breaking every single one. But I can't be without you." His voice broke. Our lips met and I drank in the sweetness of his kiss, his mouth both loving and desperate. He pulled back again to look at me. “Do you understand, love?”

"You never have to be without me," I assured him. I reached out and let my finger tenderly trace the chiseled curve of his jaw, bringing his face closer to mine. “I can’t fight you anymore. It’s too hard.”

His eyes were overflowing with lust…and something much, much more. When his cock plunged inside in one quick thrust, my head fell back, exposing my neck to him. The cry I released didn’t even sound like it came from me. "Oh god…"

"So tight...so perfect," he breathed against my skin. "Tell me no one else can do this to you.”

"No one else," I insisted. It was true. He owned me. I could never imagine desiring anyone more than him. His beautiful, flawed soul had broken through every excuse and barrier placed between us. “Only you.”

“Fuck yes, “ he moaned again and crushed my lips with a searing, demanding kiss. His speed increased, claiming me completely. All I was able to do was cry out unintelligible words, my throat raw.

Our hips met in perfect harmony but with increasing force. Meeting him stroke for stroke, I begged him for more. "Harder, please."

“You want more?” His hand trailed down my thigh and he lifted my leg, holding it in the crook of his arm. As he slipped deeper, the angle changed and he buried himself with a swivel of his hips.

"God, you feel so good. Why do you have to make me feel this way? Why?” My question came out like a sob.

Nick’s body shuddered at my words, the shadows of the room darkening the lines on his handsome face. His eyes were locked on mine, waiting for me to come apart beneath him. He pumped into me forcefully, leaving me to whimper with pleasure into his mouth.

"Give it to me, love," he whispered against my cheek. "Come for me...let me hear you," he growled, driving into me again and again.

My climax was close. I could feel my muscles tighten, preparing to snap and explode into a million pieces around him.

"Fuck, you're so beautiful," he rasped in my ear. His fangs had dropped and they scraped over my skin. “I could lose myself in you forever.”

That was all it took. With those words and his talented body, I willingly tumbled over the edge of ecstasy. My whole body shook under him. I gripped him to me with desperate, clenching fingers and scratching nails. I was slick with sweat and still calling out his name when he pumped into me a final time, breathing my name in my ear over and over as he finally met his own release. He cried out and every muscle in his body seemed to tense above me.

For a moment, he didn’t move. All I could feel was the smooth finish of the piano underneath me and the chill of his cool breath against my neck when his fangs sank into my flesh. My head rolled to the side, clutching at him as he drank from me. Boneless and euphoric, I melted against him as he gathered me in his arms, carrying me into the bedroom as his tongue sealed the tiny wounds. He pulled back the covers and rolled me over the large bed. He simply stood and stared down at me, his expression dark and sexy. The look in his eyes intrigued me. It was one I’d never seen before. Dark and seductive, they blazed with satisfaction. They swept over the length of my naked body covetously. The corners of his lips turned up a shrewd smile.

Holy shit. He was remembering, replaying everything in his mind. I suddenly wondered how long he'd had that fantasy...or how many women he'd done that exact same thing with. Insecurity reared its ugly head, my thoughts spiraling off in a million directions.

His deep voice broke into my thoughts. “I know what you’re doing, Savannah. It’s only you that I want in my bed.”

My eyes shot up to his face at his perceptiveness. His left eyebrow raised a fraction and a muscle tightened in his jaw.

“Nothing can compare to what we just shared, love. Nothing.” Nick sat down on the bed beside of me. His fingers lightly traced my cheek pensively and a heavy sigh escaped from his lips. “It’s been so long since I’ve actually had someone to care about. There are nights that I’m afraid to sleep because I’m afraid that I’ll wake up and you’ll be gone. I don’t want to be alone anymore. I want an eternity of nights where I’m drowning in you, aching for the simple relief only your touch can bring me.”

I fought hard against the tears I refused to let fall, swallowing against the knot in my throat. His sincere admission had completely caught me off guard. I started to look away when his hand gripped my chin, forcing me to look at him. His intense brown eyes glinted as he bared his soul to me.

It should be simple. I wanted the very same things. And I needed everything he had to offer me. A shaky smile made my lips tremble. “You make it sound so simple.”

"Simple? Fuck, Savannah." In a streak of movement, he had me caged in his arms, spread across the bed. "It’s anything but simple. You’re the most complex of puzzles. But the more I’m with you, the more I know what we have is worth fighting for.”

Drawing in a deep breath, I prayed my voice wouldn’t waver. "What does that mean?"

He looked away for a moment before meeting my gaze. "I haven’t let opened myself up to another person in a century. I never felt the need." His hand absently rubbed his chest. "But you managed to strip away my reservations. And I lo..."

I had to stop him. I wasn’t ready to hear any declaration of love from him. Two of my fingers covered his lips. "NO! Please don't say it, Nick. It's too soon. And if this implodes..."

His eyes sparkled in a way that reminded of the first day I met him. He’d been a vision in black from the top of his raven head to the soles of his heavy boots, standing in the sun like some sort of dark god. Coming out of the memory, that same man was braced over me. He was even more handsome to me now because I knew the true Nick Hart. His flaws made him even more irresistible to me.

His dark eyes were studying my face. "I want to fix whatever happened to make you so scared. I want you to trust me."

Scooting away, I sat up and twisted my hair into a long braid, my fingers moving quickly through the thick strands. "I do trust you and I don't need fixed, Nick. I’m not a toy that’s broken. I just need a hell of a lot of time."

I tried to ignore how close he was to the truth. I could see by the look on his face that he wanted answers.

He tugged on my braid. "Alright. I’m wrong and you’re not broken. But you're scared of something. Who made you so scared?"

My brow furrowed and I grimaced. "It was 9 years ago. It doesn't matter, Nick."

He sat up in a blur and grabbed my hands, his long fingers wrapping around my wrists. "It does matter because I care, damn it. This must be worse than what I thought."

I drew my legs up so my chin was resting on my knees. I wrapped my arms tightly around my legs so I didn't have to look him in the eyes. Instead I focused my attention on a spot on the bed. I did the best to sound detached when I spoke. "I was young and stupid. I thought he loved me. He used me and threw me away. From that point on I decided to never open my heart again."

I peeked at him out of the corner of my eye. He was quiet, sitting motionless as he listened to me talk. I was still learning his unique body language, but I knew him well enough to know seeing this reaction from him wasn't good. "Who did this to you?" His voice was frigid, sounding as if shards of ice could be dripping from each word.

"Matt Wihlburn." I could barely choke out his name. His lies and the verbal torment he inflicted still stung when I thought about them. There were days I wish I could wipe away that entire time of my life away.

"He was the other model from the ad?" Nick questioned. His tone was much too controlled, his body much too rigid. It was frightening to imagine what he must be thinking.

"Yes. He said all the right things and my 16-year-old naïveté believed him because I wanted to. He said he loved me…" My voice broke on the last word.

"And you believed him." It wasn’t a question; it was a statement.

"I was 16, Nick. My mother wasn't the most stable of people, especially after my father divorced her. She was burying her troubles in the bottom of a wine bottle."

His fingers followed the curve of my arm tenderly. "You were heartbreakingly beautiful. You still are. I recognized you at the party that first night and I couldn't take my eyes off of you. I remembered seeing you in Rolling Stone all those years ago," he mused. "Malcolm and I were flying from Italy to Los Angeles. I was still...well, lets say I was still struggling with my control. He pointed your ad out to me. I thought you were gorgeous but the ad was horrifying."

"Is this some sort of a game to you?" I asked defensively. Just the thought tore at my insides. “Am I some sort of conquest for you?”

“Oh, love.” In a rush, I was wrapped in the protective embrace of his arms. "No. It's just strange how our paths crossed." His lips brushed against mine possessively, reassuring me in ways that his words could not.

I pulled away and studied his face. The frankness of his words and touch resonated through me. I fell back into his arms. "Nick, I may be too fucked up for you."

"Never." He pulled me in into the pillows. "You are the first glimmer of sunshine I've had in my life in a long time. You illuminate everything with goodness and light."

I smiled against him, nuzzling my nose into his chest. "So what now?"

"We sleep. We have a concert tomorrow night."

***

Waking up with a vampire wrapped around me was still something that would take getting used to. If it wasn't the cool skin that surprised me, it was the silence of his body that was unnerving. He was as still as…well, the dead.

His heavy arms had a death grip on me, clutching me to him as if I'd slip away from his grasp. His dark hair was rumpled, his handsome face relaxed in sleep. I took advantage of his vulnerability to really study him with critical eyes. He had the smallest of scars on his temple and on his chin. On his right arm was the tattoo he kept hidden. It revealed more than he wanted to explain. It was old, yet with his almost flawless skin, it had retained a vivid crispness, bright with the black and yellow intricate details.

My fingers traced the lines softly. His shoulder flinched away from my touch as if on instinct, his brown eyes fluttering open.

"Hey." His voice sounded thick with sleep. His hold on me tightened. "You're still in bed."

"It's kind of hard to move with your death grip on me," I teased. The gentle feel of his mouth on my neck changed my tone. His tongue licked over my skin enticingly.

He was hungry. Or horny.

"I was afraid you'd run away. I couldn't have that." His mouth and tongue continued to ghost over my throat.

My head drooped to the side, revealing more skin to his roving lips. "Nick...I know what you need. I don't have to be a mind reader. Don't hide, remember?"

His head jerked up and his worried eyes met mine briefly. They darted between my neck and my face. "I do…and you smell so good…like honey and peaches."

My fingers twisted in his hair, pulling his mouth back to my neck. "You drank from me last night and you stopped. I’m yours." I was strangely anxious to feel his fangs. They were fascinating...and the raw sexuality that rolled off of him when he became the predator was arousing. It made me want to do bad things.

Really, really bad things.

He groaned softly and his lips and hands started a sensual assault on my body. His mouth was at the crook of my neck, his hands...they were everywhere in a fast moving caress. He roughly palmed my breasts, rolling the nipples between his fingers and thumbs.

"Yes…." I moaned, my back arching, pressing my breasts into his hand. It was then I felt the sharp scrape of his fangs as they gently pierced the tender skin of my neck.

It was as if a slow moving explosion detonated within my body. With each of his gentle pulls, I spiraled closer to orgasm. I writhed underneath him, wanting more. He made me insatiable.

His hand glided across my skin. When his fingers slipped between my legs, they parted as if they had a mind of their own. His thumb circled my swollen clit until my hips jutted against his hand frantically. It was then he took a final pull of my blood, plunging his fingers deep inside of my pussy. My inner walls clenched around him tightly, pulling them in deeper.

I was all sensation at this point. I felt his cool tongue sealing my wounds, relishing the pressure of his hands on my body. I was so close...

"Fuck, Savannah," Nick murmured. "You're going to come, aren't you?"

My reply was incoherent. His fingers continued to fill me, stretching me deliciously. He shifted closer to me, his lips at my ear. "I want you to come all over my fingers. I want to taste you, love."

Once again, the simple power of his words pushed me over the edge I'd teetered on. His palm put pressure on my clit, letting me ride out the last of my orgasm. The power of it made my legs tremble and a weak laugh tumble from my lips. "That was a way to start the day."

I turned my head to look at him. He was slowly licking each finger, his eyes closed in pleasure.

I hadn't meant to react to his blatant display. I couldn't help myself. He looked sexy completely naked, his pink tongue licking his fingers like the cat that had gotten the cream.

With a quickness and grace I didn't know I possessed, I sprang at him, pushing him back into the pillows. I straddled his hips, leaning forward on my elbows. Our noses were touching, my breasts rubbing against his bare chest.

"First I want to taste you. Then I want to see Rome with you before the concert." My lips brushed against his, my mouth dropping kisses along his jaw. Nibbling on the stubble on his neck, my lips found purchase on his throat.

"Anything." He stiffened under me, his back arching as my teeth put more pressure on his skin. "Bite just a little harder."

My eyes opened wide to stare into his black pools of lust filled eyes. He swiftly nodded and closed them, letting me take over.

Teeth scraped across his collarbones, my tongue swirling around his nipple. It was there on the tender flesh my teeth sank into his skin. Biting harder than I anticipated, I was shocked when his thick blood trickled into my mouth. It was salty and sweet, thick and luxurious. The taste was addictive and I latched on, my teeth breaking open the skin. My mouth latched on to his nipple, relishing the taste of his blood on my tongue.

Nick’s body went completely stiff. When the wound closed and I moved lower, I noticed his knuckles were white from gripping the sheets in his hands.

Stopping and rising up, I looked at him cautiously.

"Too much?" I asked, catching my lip between my teeth. I'd been pushing him…when was it going to be too much for him to handle?

"No. You surprised me. Don't stop," Nick moaned hoarsely. His body relaxed slightly and I continued my descent down his muscular body. My lips pressed kisses over his silky skin, adoring the sweet taste of his flesh.

“You know I wanted to do this the night we ran into each other at karaoke? I wanted to taste this,” I purred, knowing that my words were like dumping gasoline on an inferno.

“Fuck,” he cursed. His head tossed back and forth against the pillow, the tendons in his neck tensing and releasing. His muscles rippled under my touch and I grew intoxicated with the knowledge that I was causing this reaction from him.

There just weren’t words for what I was feeling. Lust, power, need, wanton desire…and buried deep beneath it all were the beginnings of love.

“Oh, yes," I smiled evilly, one of my hands wrapping around his twitching shaft and slipping over his skin with a twist of my wrist. "Like I said, I want to taste you now," I squeezed him harder, sliding my fingers over the head of his cock. His fingers dug deeper into the sheets and I heard the fabric tear from the pressure. "It's only fair." I glanced up at him through my eyelashes.

His chocolate eyes were burning into mine, glowing with want. Never breaking eye contact, I bent to place long, licking kisses down his cock. When my tongue flicked over his balls, he growled. It was deep, sexy and if I were to be entirely honest, a little scary.

"Savannah..." His words were pleading. "Please...love...so close..."

Just his voice alone was killing me. I pretended not to hear him, my hand increasing in speed. “So, so hard…I wonder if this tastes as good as the rest of you?” I cocked an eyebrow in question.

He released another primal growl. "At least let me touch you..."

Eyeing him, my smile widened. "Patience, baby. This is for the piano…and for this morning. Oh, Nick you want me to do this, right?” I dragged out the words with pleasure. Not waiting for his answer, I bent over him and plunged my mouth over him, laving my tongue over the vein on his cock from base to tip. "Oh...you do taste good," I moaned, sinking my mouth back over him.

His hands went immediately to my hair, holding it away from my face. I could almost feel the heat from his eyes burning into me.

He wanted to watch me. Perfect.

"Your mouth…. Jesus,” he exclaimed. He fisted his hand in my hair and thrust into my mouth. His hips rocked up to meet each plunge of my mouth and stroke of my hand. “I’ve wanted to see your mouth wrapped around my cock like this. Fuck!”

In answer, I hummed around him and he groaned at the vibration in my throat. His hands tightened around my head, his fingers tangling deeper in my hair.

My mouth continued its attack on him, my tongue wrapping around every silky inch of his cock. I knew he was close. I felt him tense and release my hair to grip at the covers. My teeth grazed against his length and he came with a roar. I gripped his hips tighter, refusing to let him pull away from me.

I heard his jittery chuckle and he pried my fingers from his skin. “Come here.” He dragged me over the length of his body and held me over him. “Savannah…”

“Nick,” I warned. I kissed the corner of his mouth and burrowed my head against his neck, pressing a kiss behind his ear. He was longing to say the words I didn’t want to hear him say. It was the thing I feared the most.

He rolled us to our sides and tossed the shredded sheets aside. At the rate we were going, the poor housekeeping staff would be kept busy with just keeping us in bed linens.

“Take a shower and I need to make a few calls.” He leapt from the bed gracefully, his long, gorgeous body glowing in the pale sunlight filtering through the curtains. He looked back over his shoulder and winked.

Letting out a groan of frustration, I pulled the pillow over my head.

I was in way over my head. Someone needed to toss me a line since I was drowning in the deep end.

***

Humming softly to myself, I was slipping on my shoes when Nick stepped into the room. I glanced up at him, biting my lip as his tall frame leaned against the door. His eyes scanned the rumpled bed before shifting them to stare at me. When it registered that I was watching him, the side of his mouth turned up in a cocky half-grin.

"Are you ready? We have a few hours to ourselves before sound check.”

"Yeah. Give me a sec." I grabbed my purse and tucked my phone inside. Crossing the room, I stopped in front of him. His dark eyes were twinkling as they ran over the length of my body, taking in my snug jeans and tight t-shirt. He reached over and fingered my colorful scarf gently, the back of his fingers resting against the pulse point in my neck.

"Do me a favor. Leave the purse here and pull your hair back, " Nick said mysteriously before turning to walk down the hall. "Don’t ask. Humor me."

He disappeared, leaving me to stash my purse and pull my hair into a quick braid. With a last look in the mirror, I headed into the sitting room to see Nick standing at the window, staring down at the street below. He was in his trademark jeans and t-shirt, but the denim was faded and clung to every curve of his muscular legs. His white t-shirt fit him like a second skin. I knew I'd have every female vying for his attention, even though we'd be in relative obscurity here.

He looked that delicious.

"Hey, handsome." I wrapped my arms around his narrow waist and rested my head on his back, breathing in his scent. Just feeling his body gave me a sense of security I'd never felt before. It was equally comforting and terrifying at the same time. I'd never let a man get this close to me.

I wasn’t sure what bothered me the most…that I was happy to feel a sense of comfort with him or that I’d fought him for so long.

His voice interrupted my thoughts. "Are you ready to see Rome?" He turned in my arms, his striking face filled with excitement and happiness.

"Absolutely. Are you giving me the tour?" I questioned. I’d seen Nick many different ways, but this version was a whole new animal.

The face-splitting grin on his face answered my question. "Like I’d let anyone else have the pleasure. C'mon, I have a surprise. But you have to put these on first."

He pushed a pair of black-framed sunglasses over my eyes. Nodding in approval, he slid his own pair on and stretched across the couch to grab two jackets. Both were black leather, soft and buttery. He slipped in his jacket smoothly and held mine out to me, jutting his chin for me to join him.

Giving him a questioning look, I let him help me into my jacket. His hands rubbed over my shoulders and down my leather clad arms.

"Perfect." His fingers laced with mine and we left the suite, bypassing the elevators and taking the steps. We stepped into the lobby and all conversation seemed to grind to a halt. His otherworldly good looks and ability to command attention captivated every person in the room, male and female alike.

Not breaking stride, he led me through the lobby. Ian stood at the valet station, tossing keys between his massive hands. He nodded at Nick and threw the keys at him. Nick deftly caught them in his free hand and led me to a beautiful motorcycle. I released his hand and ran my fingers over the glossy black paint. Visions of the piano immediately floated through my mind.

"I thought this would be an interesting way to see Rome, love," Nick whispered, pulling me out of the vivid memory.

"It's beautiful." My words were stuttered as I stared at the bike.

"I could say the same about my companion. Let's do this." Nick playfully dropped a kiss on my nose before placing a matching helmet on my head. He fastened his own on and climbed on the motorcycle. He patted the seat behind him invitingly. Gingerly climbing on behind him, I wrapped my arms around his waist. "Hold on tight, love."

He fired up the engine and revved it, swiftly pulling out into traffic. Holding on tightly, I giggled and squeezed him tighter.

***

Wrapped around him on the rented BMW motorcycle, he took me on a whirlwind tour through Rome. We'd toured Palatine Hill and Coliseum, exploring them both as if he was seeing it for the first time.

"You've seen this all before," I had chided him jokingly, elbowing him in the ribs.

He'd feigned hurt, holding his side and but his wide smile was dazzling. "But I've never seen it with you, love. Seeing it with you is like seeing everything differently. It’s like seeing it through new eyes."

I'd had to fight back the wave of lust and affection at his careless words. He didn't realize how much they meant to me. Or maybe he had and it was his way of letting me know he cared without trying to frighten me away.

And so we walked hand in hand with the other tourists, looking like the other happy couples that were visiting the sites. It felt surprisingly normal. Or as normal as it could be when you were holding hands with a vampire.

Our next stop was the Roman forum. Wandering through the ancient structures, we took in everything from the Arch of Constantine, the House of the Vestal Virgins to finally stopping at the Column of Phocas. Exhilarated at absorbing and seeing the ancient structures, I dragged Nick along with me. We'd trekked back to the motorcycle and I was zipping up my leather jacket. Nick was sitting sideways on the seat, silently observing me with the smile I'd noticed he'd reserved for me. While it was still wide and having the superstar quality to it, there was also a softness his camera-ready smile didn't have. And he seemed lighter, happier than he'd been a week ago.

"You look happy, sweetheart. I missed that smile." I stepped between his legs and kissed the tip of his nose.

He raised an eyebrow and grabbed my ass with his hands, pulling me closer. "It's you, love. Seeing you happy...it makes me happy."

Again, his words tugged at my heart and churned irritably in my stomach. I knew I’d fallen for him. Hard. "Do we need to head back?"

His lips collided with mine, possessive yet sweet. "Not yet. I have one more thing to show you."

Holding on to him securely, we zoomed through the heavy Rome traffic. He steered the cycle through the lanes, pulling to a stop in front of a massive fountain adorned with sculptures. "It's the Trevi Fountain. There's something we need to do."

Swinging my legs over the seat, we once again joined hands and walked towards the fountain. We stood close enough that I couldn't resist running my fingers over the sculpted stone.

Nick took my wayward hand and pressed a coin in my palm. "The legend of the fountain says if we toss a coin in, we'll return back to Rome again."

Our eyes locked. The almost weightless coin felt as heavy as lead in my hand and felt as hot as fire. Time around us seemed to slow down as we both seemed to get lost in the meaning behind his words.

"We'll come back together?" My question hung in the air between us. I turned the coin over in my palm as I waited for his response.

"I wouldn't want it any other way." His handsome face softened and he pulled his sunglasses from his eyes. They looked liquid, gleaming and filled with unspoken love. His fingers carefully removed my glasses so he could see my eyes. They mirrored his own. Brick by brick, he was breaking through what I thought was an impenetrable wall.

I'd been a foolish girl to resist him as long as I had.

"Good." A strand of hair had pulled free of my braid and the wind blew it across my face. "I want that too."

His long fingers plucked at the errant lock and tucked it behind my ear. It lingered there for a moment before his hand gently surrounded my face. "Things don't have to be so difficult, sweetness. I'd follow you to the end of the earth. You're my life now. You…you take the bad away. Rome looks different now. Brighter. Happier."

A sob caught in my throat and I placed my hand over his. What had happened to this beautiful man in front of me that made Rome so dark? What he told me about his life was the tip of the iceberg. There was more that he wasn’t telling me.

He sighed heavily and opened his arms to me. "The best day of my life was the day you walked into it."

With those words, I let go. I felt the coin slip from my fingers and I heard it drop into the fountain with a resounding plunk. He followed in turn and I collapsed into his cool embrace, pulling his face down to meet my lips. He lifted me up so our faces were level, my feet dangling from the ground. Our heads turned so our kiss could deepen, our tongues tangling together.

We ignored the catcalls in Italian and the approving applause of the assembled crowd. All that mattered was the feeling of completeness he gave me and the security I felt when I was in his arms.

The rest of the world could wait.

Chapter 9

Exposed

Nick paced the length of his dressing room, his voice barely audible as he sang a cappella through his set list. Only halfway listening to him, I was preoccupied, working on setting up a radio interview for him during our quick trip through Paris. I glanced over the top of the laptop to see him blur across the floor. He looked like a streak of black.

"Why are you so nervous? You've done this a hundred times." I asked curiously. He skidded to a stop in front of me and lifted the laptop from my hands so he had my full attention.

He never did anything halfway. His dark gaze was almost too much to bear. I wanted to look away but I couldn't fight the pull he had over me. When had I gone soft?

"You're here. And you've never seen the whole show." He frowned and his whole face darkened. "But mainly, I'm going to be thinking of you in that dress and that mouth of yours all night. And you'll be all alone..."

Ah, that was when it happened. I giggled and leaned over to ruffle his fashionably messy hair. "This mouth will be anxiously waiting your return. I’ll be fine, Nick."

"Vixen,” he admonished with a dimpled smile. Moving swiftly, he had me pressed back into the chair, his lips meeting mine in a demanding kiss. His hands had just begun to creep between my thighs when there was a sharp rap on the door.

"Nick. Five minutes." The muffled voice barked through the door, breaking the moment between us.

Our lips parted and he reluctantly stood up with both hands bracing the arms of the chair. He brushed his lips over my forehead. "I want you to stay close to Ian tonight. I worry about you. Even more so that I see you’re wearing that dress."

Yet another reference to my dress. "Is it too much?" I gave him a light push and stood up, twirling around, the red flouncy skirt twirling around my thighs. "Let me guess. You worry because I’m a fragile human." I waved him off. "Like I said, I'll be fine. You do your sexy musician thing and I'll be waiting for you. Anxiously."

My flippant attitude didn't go over well. He yanked me closer and his already worried face twisted in his sudden anger. "You are fragile, Savannah. I could lose you at any second. Do you know what that's like to know that I could..."

His voice trailed off and he took a deep breath, releasing his iron like grip on my arms. He shook his head and stalked towards the door. He turned to talk to me but refused to show me his eyes. "Please stay with Ian."

Inwardly groaning at his words, I clenched my hands into fists. He had no idea how much I dreaded spending two hours of time with Ian. He was a nice enough man, but in the weeks I'd spent with Nick, I'd yet to hear him speak. And there was the whole werewolf thing that was unsettling to me...but the worry on Nick's face made me reconsider any of my potential arguments. I let my hands relax.

"I'll stay with Ian so you won’t worry," I ran my fingers through his soft hair. "You need to understand that I'm not going to change my entire life to be with you. I work for you…and we're, well, we’re whatever we are. And sweetheart, the reality is that you can't save me from everything."

The door cracked open and a blond man with a headset peeked his head in. "You're on in two."

Nick nodded swiftly at the man and his eyes shifted back to mine. The usual warmth was gone and his eyes were cold and emotionless. "We'll talk about his later."

He strode from the room without a second look back, his broad shoulders stiff. Dressed in black from head to toe, once again he reminded me of an avenging angel.

An avenging angel with a shitty attitude thanks to yours truly.

Running my fingers through my hair, I dropped back in the chair. I grabbed my laptop and started typing away, finishing the interview questions and answering e-mail from European radio stations that were requesting interviews. All of the e-mails were forwarded from Isabelle. Just seeing her name put me in an irritable mood.

As I scanned through the messages, I knew the exact moment he took the stage. It wasn't the pounding beat of the drums. It was the roar of the crowd. Closing my eyes, I imagined him on the stage in front of the crowd. Desire coiled angrily in my stomach as I thought of his hands on the guitar, the lights gleaming off his hair. He would look like pure, unadulterated sex.

A tap on my shoulder brought me out of my reverie. I blinked to see Ian standing above me, his rugged face expressionless. His auburn hair was slightly wavy, his pale golden eyes staring down on me.

"Did Nick send you back here for me?" I slammed shut the laptop lid and tossed it on the couch next to me. "I see you get to do his dirty work. You're a lucky man."

He said nothing, but one eyebrow rose slightly and the corner of his lip twitched before he regained his look of impassiveness.

Huffing loudly, I stood up and fumed as I headed towards the door. I opened it and turned back around defiantly. "I hope he's paying you well, Ian. If not, you deserve a raise." Tossing my hair back, I headed towards the stage with Ian on my heels.

I came to a screeching halt at the end of the backstage area. The contrast between the darkness of the stage and the pulsing bright spotlights made Nick look more ethereal than usual. He looked too beautiful, too perfect to be real. His fingers seemed to glide across the guitar strings. I wondered if over time, seeing him like this will lose its effect…just like it'd had been with every other man.

It was highly doubtful. Nick was anything but typical, vampire or not.

Watching with rapt attention, I was lost in his entire act like a love-struck fan girl. I'm not sure I moved for nearly two hours. I forgot that Ian was hovering over me and that Nick was likely still highly pissed off at my unconcerned attitude. I was lost in him. Stunned at the way he worked every inch of the stage, the pure emotion and energy he managed to put into every song was incredibly beautiful. Even the numerous transfers of guitars with the stage crew managed to look effortlessly sensual. His hand off showcased his rippling muscles, an entertaining distraction from the adoring screams from his admiring fans.

The last song finished and every one of the stage lights switched off. All around the stadium, lights began to shine throughout the arena. With a quiet gasp, I realized it was cell phone flashes, illuminating the huge area in a dim light.

It was time for the encore. The excitement and anticipation was infectious and I was drawn into the energy of the crowd. When the spotlights hit the stage, Nick had switched to an acoustic guitar. It hung over his shoulder as his hand gripped the microphone.

"This...this is for someone special to me. I didn't realize just how much this song would mean when I wrote it, but I understand now."

He swung the guitar around and began the song. He strummed though the chords and began to sing. His voice was perfect. It was smooth yet raspy, mellow but intense. He was hypnotizing to watch and listen to.

You blew in like a hurricane

Your violent beauty arresting

Nothing is the same

Everything about you is tempting

Innocent temptress, you'll bring me down

A walking contradiction

You've pulled me in with a single look

Proving my worth is my conviction

My hard heart you easily took

And I just can't let you go.

You make me question my existence

Twisting your fingers around my heart

You were sent to test my resistance

I'll never get enough of you.

There was no way to stop the sigh that escaped my lips. Even though it wasn't possible for him to hear me, I saw his eyes flash briefly to where I was standing. He began to sing again, and I nearly came unhinged.

You're my second chance to make it right

At the same time you're my biggest fear

Your blinding love has made me see the light

I want to push you away and pull you near

Like a supernova

Your love is radiantly blinding

By now I should have learned

I have hopeless expectations

And despite it all I keep trying

I just want to hold you in my arms

You make me question my existence

Twisting your fingers around my heart

You were sent to test my resistance

I'll never get enough of you.

I'll never get enough of you.

Nick finished the song and lowered his head, his chin against his chest. When he raised his face to the crowd, his superstar smile was firmly in place. He tossed his guitar pick into the crowd and blew a kiss to the audience.

"Buonanotte, Roma!!"

He bowed to the crowd a few times, letting Randy, Johnny and Pete take their turn tossing picks and drumsticks, waving their own farewells to the crowd before the lights went down and they ran off the stage.

That was where Nick found me, wide-eyed and my face streaked with tears. I didn't try to stop them. I couldn't if I tried. For the second time, he'd rendered me speechless with his song choice.

Nick stopped in front of me and I craned my neck to gaze into his fathomless eyes. His thumbs brushed along my cheeks and gently cradled my face in his hands. A crooked smile tugged at one side of his mouth. "We have to stop meeting this way."

I tried to laugh but it came out as a hiccup. A fresh wave of tears fell from my eyes onto his skin. I tried to speak but the words seemed to get in the way.

So I did the only thing I knew to do. I kissed him. I dragged his face to mine, devouring his lips as if they were the sustenance I needed to survive and I was starving for him. Pouring every pent up emotion I had inside me into that kiss, his cool lips seemed to melt under the heat of my lips. He slowly took back control, pushing me back against the wall, his much larger body molding against my much smaller frame.

All was forgiven as we lost ourselves in the moment. His worry about my fragility, my irritation at his overbearing ways...it all slipped away as hands roamed over frustrating layers of clothing, fingers squeezed and caressed exposed skin. I didn't even try to stop him when his powerful hand gripped my thigh and hitched it up so his hips could slide between my legs. He could have taken me against the wall of the backstage and at that moment, it wouldn't have mattered. It wasn't until the blinding glare of camera flashes pulled us back to reality. Somehow, the paparazzi had managed to sneak into the backstage area. Our impromptu make out session would be on the cover of every gossip blog within the hour.

Ian pushed his way between the cameras and us. He was huge; large enough that his presence alone caused the Italian photographers to take nervous steps backwards. I knew no Italian, but I was positive their words to Ian were anything but nice.

Nick wasted no time. He let Ian hold off the crush of cameras and he wrapped a protective arm around my waist. He steered me down the hallway to his dressing room. Once inside, he slammed the door and ran his fingers through his dark hair.

I twisted my ring nervously on my finger, trying to measure his mood. "This isn't going to be good. It's going to be everywhere within hours."

“And?” He didn't look at me, his voice strained.

I swallowed tightly and ran my fingers over his forearm. "We just need to be prepared. That's all I meant."

He chuckled sardonically. "At least those pictures will quell the rumors that I'm gay."

For a moment, I was speechless. Then I burst out into laughter, almost bending over at the waist. His lack of relationships had made him the target of every rumor: that he was gay, bisexual, had a secret relationship and the most humorous, that he suffered from some sort of sexual dysfunction. You name it and the rumor had been tossed around.

Well, almost every rumor. I hadn't heard the one that was true. No one had accused him of being a century old vampire walking among the living.

"We can't stay in here all night," I squeezed his bicep lightly. The top of my head rested against his shoulder. "What are we supposed to do?"

He let out a long sigh. "The part you're going to hate the most. The after party."

***

We'd driven through the streets of Rome to a popular nightclub, the city streaking by us through the privacy of the tinted windows. We'd been escorted inside quickly with only a few flashbulbs breaking the relative calm of our entrance. The club had been reserved for VIP's and the elite: members of the record label, executives and people with enough money to blow on a chance to spend a moment alone with Nick Hart.

They were all people Nick didn’t have give two shits about. He played a good game. I’d give him that. As much as he despised the whole celebrity thing, why had he chosen to immerse himself in it was a mystery to me.

And once again, I was left with Ian. His stoic silence made me miss the idle chitchat of Siobhan. He stood at my side and watched Nick like a hawk. Nick had two other men from his security staff with him as he shook hands and played the role of rock star. He was the epitome of charm and I'd never seen so many flashes of his bright smile and dimples since I’d met him.

Elliott and Isabelle would be proud of their prize client. He was holding up his end of the deal amazingly well.

After nearly 30 minutes had passed, I could sense his weariness as he separated himself from the crowd and downed a third glass of champagne and reached for a fourth. His broad shoulders slouched and his hands tightened around the flute. I expected to see the crystal shatter in his hands. I needed to go to him…he was struggling.

Giving Ian a sideways glance, he gave me a nod of agreement. Sometimes I wondered if he could read my mind, or if he was oddly in tune with emotions and feelings. At this point, I wouldn’t count anything out.

Silently, I sidled up to him and entwined my fingers into his free hand. He turned his head slightly to look down at me, the tiredness evident in those dark, chocolate eyes.

He needed to be distracted. "Come dance with me." I tugged on his hand slightly.

He didn’t budge. "Savannah, I'm not sure if that's a good idea," Nick muttered under his breath. He gently placed the empty champagne glass down on the table. His chest rose and fell with his shallow breaths.

"You have to be here anyway…at least for a bit longer. We've already been photographed together tonight. What will this matter, Nick? C'mon..." I cajoled, leaning in to press a kiss on his dimpled cheek.

The song changed to a slow, grinding beat and the whole dance floor shifted, couples cramming closer, moving as one giant being. Tugging again, this time he relented and I dragged him into the crowd with me. With a sexy grin he spun me and pressed himself up behind me. My back instantly melted against his chest, my hand snaking up to his neck and twisting into his dark hair at the nape of his neck.

With his strong hands low on my hips, Nick moved me against him. I'd be lying if I said I didn’t love the feel of his hard, solid body against mine, his tightly grasping fingers selfishly gripping my hips. With a quick move, he took my hand and spun me to face him. As our bodies met, our eyes locked and the resulting smile was what I lived for. That was my smile. It was the one that no one else ever saw. It wasn't one he used to impress or dazzle anyone. It was filled with his unbridled affection and wonder.

"I think you could get me to do anything," he murmured. The back of strong fingers caressed my cheek as his muscular thigh slipped between my legs.

"Anything, huh?" I countered, gripping his t-shirt in my hands until I'd pulled his lips to mine. I brushed my mouth across his. "Still doing okay?"

I worried about his control more than he did. I knew he struggled to be with me from time to time. Being in a packed room filled with humans couldn't be easy for him. It was easy to see the conflict now on his face; the tight lines around his eyes, his shallow breathing.

"Yeah. You’re going to owe me for this." His mouth covered mine, his cool tongue slipping between my lips. He deepened the kiss as we gracefully moved together on the crowded dance floor.

I’d willingly owe him for this moment. Ignoring the crowd and the music, I'd gotten lost in him. Time ceased to exist in his arms. It was beautifully strange how the simple touch of his mouth on mine could soothe my silly insecurities, and how a single look could make everything else disappear.

Every single thing except his love.

Yes, his love. As much as I tried to deny it, I was as much in love with him as he was with me. It hung between us, an uneasy impasse neither of us chose to discuss. I didn't want to admit the fact and he was honoring my silly fear of hearing and speaking the dreaded 'L' word.

Our lips parted and the roar of the room hit me. All around us the dance floor was a throbbing, grinding single unit. Not one person was paying attention to us. They were all hips against hips, hands on skin.

I twirled around so my back was against his chest again. My breathing was erratic and my body was almost shaking in my need for him. My hips arched back against his, pleading with him for relief.

"What in the hell are you trying to do, love?" His words came out through clenched teeth. And I knew exactly what I was doing to him. His hard erection was grinding between the cheeks of my ass. It was taunting me, telling me everything my body wanted to know.

"I’m distracting you," I purred, turning my head to him. He did two things that pushed me over the edge. He wrapped my hair around his right hand, pulling my head to the side. I jolted when his mouth attached to my neck, his blunt teeth and tongue tantalizingly sucking over my skin.

My breath caught in a high-pitched moan. My mouth hung open as his lips continued to suck on my skin and his cock pressed against me, iron hard and throbbing.

"Who else could do this to you?" Each word came out as a snarl. His hands tightened in my hair and his tongue ran over my neck where his teeth had been moments earlier.

Moaning loudly in response, I would have told him anything at this point if I knew it would stop the longing that was barreling through my veins. "No one."

"Kiss me…prove that no one else could do this," he growled. I turned my head, latching my mouth to his. The rumble in his chest vibrated through me to my very core. I was on fire, electricity crackling between us.

When I looked at him, his eyes showed me he felt the power too. It pulsed between us, a constant throb when we touched. He let go of my hair and his hands covetously grabbed my ass, pulling me flush against him. His cock was twitching against my stomach.

"I can't do this anymore, love…" he begged, breaking from my mouth. His head hit my shoulder, his breath heavy in my ear. "Let's go."

Nodding my head, I let him take my hand and we weaved through the crowd. Nick jutted his head towards Ian, who in turn pulled out a cell phone, typing away on the touch screen.

As soon as the cool night air hit me, my head cleared and I could think again. "Stop for a second." I pressed my hand against the wall of a building, my legs trembling. My head may have cleared, but inside…inside was chaos.

Nick leaned next to me, his forehead to my temple. "Savannah?"

"I need more of you." I stood and wrapped my arms around his shoulders. My mouth went for his neck, my teeth nibbling over his pale throat.

"Hotel, love…" he groaned. His hands wrapped tightly around my waist, holding me firmly against him.

"'Hurry," I whimpered, looking up into his eyes. The black of his pupils eclipsed the dark brown of his eyes.

"Forget about the car,” he stuttered. "Ian knows what we’re doing."

He wrapped an arm around my waist and guided me through the parking lot and onto the sidewalk. I was thankful that it was a short walk to the hotel. Neither of us said a word…but the need and want seemed to throb between us, echoing in each of our footsteps.

The same woman was at the front desk when we entered the hotel. As we hurried through the lobby towards the elevators, I felt her eyes on me as he pushed the button on the wall. Just as the car arrived, Nick picked up my hand, kissing it softly. I barely registered her sullen face as the doors closed.

He turned to me in the elevator, tucking my hair behind my ear. "I've never felt anything like that. I want to feel it again…" Nick whispered, kissing my forehead and nose, skipping my mouth to scatter kisses across my cheekbone.

"No…" I groaned. Even though I said no, I pulled him closer. "Don't start until we make it back to the room. I can't…" I felt his smile against my neck.

"I’m changing. It's you. Or it's us," he muttered against my skin. I felt his lips smile against my jaw. "The music, your body. It was too much..."

"I know," I nodded, running my fingers through his hair and keeping his face at my neck. I could feel him hard against my hip when he pressed into me. The elevator doors opened with a sounding bell.

With inhuman speed Nick only used when no one was around, we were inside the hotel suite. Nick walked me backwards, his mouth all but consuming me in a rush of frantic kisses.

"Finally…we’re alone," he growled against my lips. "I plan on taking advantage of every single minute."

"Good," I growled back. I came to a stop when my back pressed into the glass of the window. He picked me up in his arms, both hands gripping my thighs. I wrapped my legs around his waist and he pushed into me again. One hand grabbed the strapless bandeau of my dress and shoved down into a bunched mess around my waist. He ripped my strapless red lace bra completely from my body, my breasts exposed to his sultry eyes.

I gasped when I felt the cold of the glass touch my skin. I didn't know what was more overwhelming or alluring, the feel of his hands on me or the chilled glass on my overheated skin.

"Cold?" Nick asked. His lower lip caught in his teeth, his dark eyebrow rising sexily.

"I don't care about the cold, Nick. Give me what I need," I mumbled, demanding him to finish what he started.

"Oh, love," he crooned, smirking at my frantic behavior. "There are…things I'm going to do to you before I fuck you." He released me and my feet touched the floor again. His hands caressed the curve of my breasts, coming to rest on the dress bunched around my waist. With one swift tear, it fell around my feet in a heap.

I stood before him in a matching red lace thong. His thumbs rubbed the wetness between my legs, dragging over the material. "Who makes you this wet?" He pulled his hand away, sucking his thumb into his mouth. He swirled his tongue around it as if he was savoring my taste.

"You," I whispered, entranced on his sensual display. With an impatient hiss, I gripped his shirt and tugged on it. "But you already know what you do to me."

His deep roar pulsed in the air around us as he ripped my panties from me. He picked up one of my legs and then the other, lifting me up completely off the ground. My skin tugged and squeaked against the glass of the window as he lifted me up, his cool breath a welcome relief against the heat of my wet pussy. I groaned a soft sob of relief when his mouth finally touched me. When his tongue finally thrust into me, my cries echoed in the room.

I reached up and gripped the curtain rod, grinding against his face for release or friction. My body was a writhing bundle of sensation. I felt my legs shake as his tongue went deeper, taking everything I had.

"The power you have over me," his husky voice growled into me. His tongue made a slow circle between my folds and flattened over my now overly sensitive clit. “And you don’t even know it.”

"Shit," I gasped. I closed my eyes under the ministrations of his clever mouth. The speed increased and my grip on the curtain rod tightened. I heard and felt the metal pull away from the wall.

"Rip it off," he glanced up at my hands. He’d heard it too. "If this is what I make you feel, I’ll pay any amount of money to see you like this." He sucked my clit into his mouth. When I was about to come, he spoke again. "I could smell your arousal on the dance floor. Was it for me? All of it?"

"Yes," I groaned, thrashing against his face. "Just you…"

His ebony eyes watched my face, his beautiful mouth curling into the most wicked of smiles. It widened and I heard the soft click of his fangs dropping, his head a blur as he bit down on my femoral artery. I let go of the curtain rod, my hands dragging down the glass of the window. They tangled in his black hair instead as my body shook with the intensity of my climax. His touch, his mouth and fangs were almost sensory overload.

He pulled me from the window, tugging his tight t-shirt over his head at the same time. We both fell to the floor in a pile of arms and legs. I forced Nick flat on his back, crawling up his body until my mouth met his. My lips were demanding and my tongue boldly swept in, taking possession of his mouth. His hands slipped down my back, anchoring me against him.

“I don’t think so.” I broke away from his mouth, sliding down his body, leaving stinging kisses on my way to his stomach. I ran my fingers over his denim-covered cock, smiling against his skin when the most delectable purring sound escaped his mouth and trembled in his chest.

Clicking my tongue against my teeth, I was slow and deliberate as I flicked open his jeans. “I want to see you. All of you.”

"Savannah…" he snarled as I teasingly shimmied them off of him, my nails dragging down his long legs.

"Nick." I licked my lips, groaning as he was spread out for me, completely naked. My eyes traveled over every inch of his long body, over his muscled chest to his long, powerful legs. I flung his jeans away, free to wrap my hands around his thick cock. My need temporarily quelled, it was my time to play. "Look at you," I whispered, twirling my tongue around the tip of him. "For me?"

"Always,” he roared. His hips bucked and his hands made tight fists as I took him completely in my mouth. I dragged my teeth slowly along his ridge, my eyes never leaving his face. He was tragically gorgeous when he gave himself over to me. "Oh fuck, Savannah…" Nick moaned, meeting my eyes. "The heat of your body against me on the dance floor…I wanted to either fuck you or bite you."

"Or both," I smirked, stroking him softly from base to tip. He was so thick that my hands could barely circle him. "It’s your fault. How did you know I was wet?"

"How did I know?” he gasped. "300 people in that room and you were the only thing I could smell." He bucked his hips again and his hands grabbed the leg of a nearby chair. I heard the wood snap under the power of his grip. Drunk with power, I sank my mouth back over him, feeling him hit the back of my throat. "Love…I'm…" He didn't need to finish. He came hard in my mouth, his entire body tensing and releasing.

I was in his arms instantly, moving in a blur to the bedroom. We slid across the sheets, leaving me imprisoned under his hard body. Twisting and arching, my arms and legs wrapped tightly around him as he pinned me roughly, almost violently against the mattress. The bed groaned, shaking under the force of our bodies. "This bed may not make it through the night," Nick warned. My whole being flooded with desire, moaning softly at the thought of us destroying the room.

"Show me," I smiled as he playfully bit along my collarbone. Burying his face in the valley between my breasts, he drew one nipple at a time into his mouth. Letting out a ragged breath, I arched up and he wrapped his arm under my waist, pulling me closer to him.

"I’ll fucking show you," he growled. I moaned, grinding against his stomach. “I’d redecorate this whole room if I had to.”

Glancing into his eyes, I realized he was serious. "You would, wouldn’t you?”

“Abso-fucking-lutely.” Nick muttered roughly. A dangerous snarl erupted and with one thrust, he sheathed himself inside me. I dragged my nails down his back to his ass, gripping both cheeks and pushing him into me.

"Yes," I cried out desperately. Each time we made love, the restraint and control he’d tried to hold on to was slowly slipping.

"You’ve started something you can’t stop now," he whispered, reaching down and grabbing one of my legs. "And there’s no one that can save you now…” Nick thrust into me with a soft purring growl.

Wrapping my arms around his neck, I rose up until my mouth touched his cool lips. "Who said I wanted to be saved?"

He ceased to move above me. His dark eyes bore into mine, the tenderness on his face was staggering. And his smile…his brilliantly beautiful smile almost ripped me apart.

He began to move at a slower pace and a swivel of his hips changed his position, causing a panting cry to fall from my lips. His cool tongue licked just below my ear, whispering words of adoration. "You’re everything to me," he breathed, releasing my leg and taking my hands into his. He laced our fingers together and locked them above my head, pressing his forehead to mine. I squeezed his hands tightly, wrapping my legs high on his waist as he continued to thrust into me. My breath caught as his cock slipped deeper until I cried out with every lunge.

"Please, love," he begged, his voice like crushed velvet. "Come with me…" One of his hands slipped between us, circling my clit. Unable to fight it, I fell over the edge and I dragged him along with me as we came together. We were a jumble of arms and legs, gasping and spent.

Nick rolled to his back and dragged me over him, kissing the top of my head. I sighed in contentment at the feel of his satiny skin against my own, rubbing my nose against his neck.

He tangled his fingers into my hair and flipped me to my back, caging me in his arms. His whole body shuddered, a little more tension leaving his frame. "Love, are you ready?"

"For what?" I asked. His eyes narrowed and his smile was sexy and dangerous.

"It's going to be a long night…" He chuckled, burying his face in my neck and picking up where we left off.

Chapter 10

Threats and Promises

The miles between Rome and Florence passed in a blur. Aboard a ridiculously expensive state of the art tour bus, it was much cheaper than chartering a flight to get us to our next tour dates through our brief tour of Europe. It would be our mode of transport as we headed to our stops in Paris and London before heading back to the US.

Nick was stretched across the couch on the bus, one leg dangling over the arm. He had his head in my lap, his eyes closed as my fingers combed idly through his hair. Ian sat in a seat facing the road, flipping slowly through the pages of a book. The rest of the band was asleep in the bunk area of the bus. All I could hear was the quiet purr of the motor, the sound of tires on the road and Nick’s steady breath.

His eyes fluttered open and his fingers stretched up to trace the curve of my jaw. His thumb dragged across my lower lips and his brown eyes darkened. He smiled my smile, the sweet innocent smile that never failed to take my breath away.

"I'm glad you're here…last night…" His hand dropped, and he rubbed it over his handsome face as he stumbled over his words. "I'll just shut up."

My hands moved from his hair to run over the planes of his face, across the sharp lines of his cheekbones, down the stubble of his cheeks to drift over his chiseled jaw line. "Never shut up. It was incredible."

He grinned cockily and nestled his head deeper into my lap. We'd spent the majority of the night destroying the suite. Our bed was a twisted mass of sheets, covers, arms and legs all night long. At one point I had no idea where I ended and Nick began. When we checked out this morning, my face was blazing as Nick calmly went through the list of itemized repairs the hotel would have to make to the room: the replacement of a bent curtain rod, a broken bed frame, a broken chair, and ripped sheets. The worst part was he didn't look the least bit embarrassed when he slapped down his black American Express card on the counter. He was exceptionally proud of our devastation.

When I snapped back to the present, he was still staring up at me with those hypnotic, dark eyes. "Where'd you go, love?"

I giggled softly. "I was just remembering paying the damages at the hotel in Rome. You were shameless. The poor woman at the desk was in shock."

He chuckled, his chest shaking softly as rubbed his chin thoughtfully "No, I wasn’t shameless. I was fucking proud. It was the first time I acted like a rock star, Savannah. Now as far as the others go..." He gestured to the back of the bus. "They like to live it up."

"Pete, Johnny and Randy?” I asked in surprise. I leaned forward and lowered my voice. "No offense, but they don't seem like the types of men groupies would flock to. And they seem pretty quiet."

Nick snorted. "They've been on good behavior since you've been around. They know you have ‘contacts’." He bent his fingers, making invisible quotation marks.

"Siobhan? She could care less about them. They aren't even a blip on her radar." I raised an eyebrow. When he nodded in agreement, my fingers ran up and down the length of his arm, lingering over his tattoo. "You've never told me the story about this."

He reached for my hand, lacing our fingers together. "It was 1880, I think. I was traveling with other British aristocrats and we were visiting the Far East. I met Hori Chiyo and he tattooed the crest you see on my arm. It's the Hartwell crest. The village I'm from bordered Buckinghamshire. The name Hartwell is derived from the Old English words heort and wella which meant 'spring and stream frequented by deer'." Nick took a deep breath and pushed on. "Before I left Japan, I stumbled upon Hori again. He said there was a tattoo I needed to have to remind me of what I was to become."

Pulling the image of the circular snake from my memory, I watched as his eyes drifted off in thought. "The snake?"

His chin gave a sharp jut. "It means eternal life. I often wondered if it was a coincidence that he chose that tattoo. It's possible he meant if I didn't change my ways I would become a snake and there's no more to it than that. But some days…"

Before I could give him an answer, the bus slowed to a halt. Nick's head popped up to look out the window. "We're here."

Following his stare, I took in the beautiful building in front of me. "Shit! The paperwork!" I jumped up from the couch to dig through my messenger bag. After retrieving the necessary papers, I raised my narrowed eyes at Nick. "Let me handle this, Nick. I don't need you to use your Italian again."

"C'mon then. Let's get checked in. I promise to let you be in charge of everything." Nick did his best to look innocent with his boyish smile and dimples.

He failed miserably just as I’d expected.

***

"Love, are you ready? I have a sound check in 30 minutes."

When I glanced up, I almost moaned at the sight of him. Dressed in black jeans that hung low on his hips and wearing a black shirt that he hadn't buttoned yet, the sleeves were rolled up so his muscular forearms were on display. I could see the center of his chest all the way down his abs to the top of his jeans. As he walked into the room, the shirt billowed out behind him, showing off his sculpted upper body. His hair was wet, glistening so black it was almost blue in the light and he smelled divinely of soap and spice. He looked mouthwateringly sinful and seeing him like this made me happy I was sitting down.

"Yep." I stood up and smoothed my hands over my dress. This one was a slinky black number with a halter neckline and an empire waist. I'd selected the highest heels I could manage to walk in, knowing I'd be spending the majority of the night sitting backstage. I couldn't watch Nick on stage again…it was all I could do to not run out and attack him.

"Fuck me. Again with the dress?" Nick groaned. He ran his fingers through his dark hair. He shook his head and began buttoning his shirt. "I'll have to keep Ian at your side all night."

Before I could stop myself, I groaned in displeasure. "Nick, no. I'll lock the backstage door." I'd rather stay locked in the bus versus have Ian hanging over my shoulder for two hours.

Nick's brow creased and his eyes narrowed to slits. "Has Ian done something wrong?"

Crossing my arms, I shook my head. "No. He makes me uncomfortable. He never talks and it's almost like he can read my mind."

Nick laughed softly. "Ian only talks when he has something important to say. And love, he can."

"He can read my mind?" I screeched. My heels clicked over the wood floor until I stood in front of him. "Weeks go by and now you tell me he can read my mind? Didn't you think I'd want to know this?"

"Julia can as well. Most of the shifters I've met have that ability. I just didn't want to freak you out more…"

I cut him off, my hands waving wildly as I fought the urge to start pacing. "Consider me freaked out!"

Nick's hands rubbed over both of my arms soothingly. "Consider it a helpful ability. You just need to think something to him and he'll be there."

Pursing my lips, I gave him an aggravated glare but I did relax under the caress of his hands. “So says the 154 year old vampire rock star.”

He flashed me his dimpled grin and wrapped me in his arms. I’d obviously entertained him. “So says the 154 year old vampire rock star.”

I tilted my head back to look into his handsome face. “I’m happy I amuse you. Are the surprises ever going to end?”

He tugged me closer. “Maybe, maybe not. C’mon, love. We need to go. There’s a limo waiting for us.”

Grabbing my clutch, I followed behind him. Nick reached for the knob, but the door swung open. Ian stood on the other side of the doorway and at his side was a face I could have lived without seeing.

Isabelle Kelley.

“Nick! I was here visiting a friend and thought I’d check in on my favorite client.” She pushed past Ian and breezed into the room in a cloud of cloying perfume. At one time, she’d been a beautiful woman, but her years of plastic surgery ‘improvements’ did nothing to improve her looks. Instead she looked bitter and harsh, her features almost plastic. Her dark brown hair was pulled back in a chignon and she was dressed in an expensive Prada pantsuit, a large leather bag tossed over her shoulder. She walked from room to room, taking in the suite.

“Not your usual choice, Nick. I suppose it will do.” Her ice blue eyes narrowed as she glanced at me and back at Nick.

“Isabelle, is there something I can do for you?” Nick questioned, watching as she drifted over to perch on the edge of a chair. “I have a sound check I need to make.”

“Of course you do.” She waved him off with a flip of her hand. “I couldn’t pass up the opportunity to see you. I also have something for you.” She rummaged through her bag and retrieved an envelope, extending it to Nick between her outstretched fingers.

Nick made no move to take it from her. He looked between her hand and face. “Send it back.”

She shook her head, her mouth set in a firm line. “I given strict instructions that I had to deliver this to you.”

I glanced up at Nick curiously. His face looked as if it was carved from stone, his black brows two sharp lines furrowed over his dark eyes. I ripped my eyes away from him to stare at the envelope. It was expensive stock, creamy linen in color. It had a familiarity to it…I’d seen one at Nick’s house when I’d sorted through his mail. He’d been quick to snatch it from my fingers that day.

“Who gave you the instructions?” Nick inquired slowly. His voice lacked any inflection and I almost felt sorry for Isabelle. Almost.

She cleared her throat anxiously. “It was sent to my office and I was given instructions to pass this on to you only.”

Nick reluctantly leaned forward and plucked the letter from her fingers. He twirled the envelope between his fingers, flipping it from side to side. Not only did I see the fear flash in his eyes, I could almost feel it radiating from him. His posture completely changed. He stood taller and his shoulders became broader.

“Is that it?” Nick snapped. He tossed the unopened letter on the coffee table and wrapped his arm around my waist. As his hand tightened around me, I could feel it trembling.

“For now. I’ll be at the after party,” she advised cryptically, switching her stare to me. Her eyes were icy cold and filled with hatred. She ran her fingers over the front of her jacket and attempted what I assumed was a smile. With the amount of botox in her face, it appeared to be more of a grimace.

“Then if that’s it we need to go.” Nick pulled me along with him and stopped at the open door to look back at Isabelle sternly. “If you receive another letter like that, return it to the sender or refuse receipt. Understood?”

“But…” she began. Her cheeks reddened at his gruff reprimand.

“But fucking nothing. I sign your paycheck. If you receive anything else like this, I want no part of it. Send. It. Back.” Nick accented each word with a deadly calm tone to his voice. “We’re going to Mandela Forum. And no, you are not invited. Lock the door behind you, Isabelle.”

He didn’t give her the opportunity to reply. He escorted me down the hall towards the elevator. Ian pressed the button on the wall and his head snapped to Nick. Their eyes locked in a stare and Ian nodded sharply and focused back on the elevator door.

The elevator pinged softly and we stepped inside. I waited until they quietly slid closed before I turned to him. “Are you planning on telling me what’s going on?” I questioned tentatively. Whatever he’d seen had scared him. That much was obvious.

“It’s nothing, love. Simply an overzealous fan,” Nick replied with a frivolity that didn’t match his body language.

Ian shifted uncomfortably beside us, drawing my attention away from Nick. If Ian was reacting this way, it was obviously much more than just an overzealous fan.

“Then you need to do something about it, Nick. It could be dangerous…

His arm dropped from my waist and he gripped me by the shoulders, turning me to face him. “Not only am I a vampire, I’m surrounded by shifters that can rip people apart. I don’t need your concern or for you to worry. Drop it.”

His brusque tone and his blatant indifference infuriated me. My heart thumped in my chest, my face and chest flushing. “Don’t you dare fucking tell me to drop it, Nick. I have myself to worry about. If it is an overzealous fan – which I don’t totally believe by the way – I need to worry about how they’re going to look at me. I’m a threat and they’ll focus their obsession on to me. Did you think of that?”

His fingers dug into my shoulders, causing me to wince. He flinched and released me. “Of course I think about it. I think about it every second of the day. I worry that you’ll contract some illness, that a car will hit you...that a fan will fixate on you and try to hurt you. I worry about your fragility, your fickle mortality.” His hands frantically combed through his thick hair, his face contorted in fear.

Backing into the corner of the elevator, I raised an eyebrow at the anger and helplessness in his voice. “My advice is that you need to tell me what’s in that letter, Nick. If you want me to trust you, I have to know.”

His mouth opened and closed with no sound coming out. Shaking my head in disgust, I folded my arms over my chest and stared silently at the elevator door. When it opened, I didn’t wait for Nick or Ian. I marched indignantly through the lobby and out the entrance to the limo idling outside. The driver saw me heading towards him and almost ran around the car to open the door for me.

“Miss,” he bowed slightly as he held the door for me. His eyes had drifted from my breasts and they were currently ogling the length of my legs.

I slid across the leather seats until I sat against the opposite door. I stared at the traffic passing by, refusing to look at Nick. I was simply too angry to talk to him and I knew I’d probably say things I’d likely regret later. It wasn’t until I heard his voice that I looked in his direction.

“Keep your eyes to your fucking self. Your job is to drive, not to fucking eyeball her.” Nick had the much smaller man pressed against the door, his face inches from his.

Releasing a heavy sigh, I scooted closer to the door. “Nick, we’re already late. Can you stop with the male posturing long enough to get this concert over tonight?”

He ripped his eyes away from the driver long enough to fix his glare on me. He crouched and slid into the seat beside me, stretching his legs out in front of him and resting his head on the back of the seat. Ian took the passenger seat next to the driver and the car pulled gently away from the curb.

“I don’t want other men looking at you,” he mumbled under his breath. His eyes were closed, his mouth tight and grim. “I don’t like it.”

“Welcome to the club. I don’t like not knowing what’s in that envelope that has you so upset. I could see the fear in your eyes, Nick.” I shot back. I stared out the window, watching the passing traffic.

“I’m not scared,” Nick snapped and breathed out a heavy sigh. “For fuck’s sake, leave this alone.”

Obviously Nick had no idea who he was talking to. I never backed down from anything and I wasn’t about to start now.

“We’ll drop this for now, but unless I have real answers soon…we’re going to have issues,” I replied calmly. “You may think you’re smarter than me. Hell, maybe you think you’re better than me. But you won’t treat me this way. I deserve better than this.”

He was instantly apologetic. He leaned closer and took my hand, stroking the top with his thumb. “Savannah, it’s nothing like that. This is just something you don’t need to worry about.”

For the first time since we’d left the elevator, our eyes met. “Let me be the judge of what matters and what doesn’t, okay?

***

I’d remained backstage during the concert, catching up on e-mails and managing to sneak a phone call in to Siobhan. She and Malcolm were still seeing each other and she sounded happy. I was tempted to ask her if he’d revealed that he was a vampire, but I figured that would be a chat best left to a face-to-face conversation, not one over a cell line while we were thousands of miles away.

The exchange between Nick and I was strained during the car ride to the after party. It was being held in one of the massive party rooms of the hotel, again mainly comprising of music executives, celebrities and the elite of Florence that wanted the opportunity to mix with a rising rock star.

I’d stayed behind with Ian again as Nick worked the room. A few times I caught Ian staring at me sympathetically, but instead of making me feel better it seemed to make me angrier that he was taking pity on me.

“I’m going to the bathroom.” I wanted to get away from the music, the crowd, Nick, Ian’s pity…I just needed a moment to breathe.

Hurrying towards the restroom, I pushed open the door and was happy to see that it was empty. I used the bathroom, taking my time and enjoying the time alone. It was when I was reapplying lipstick in the mirror that I noticed Isabelle sitting on a settee behind me. An evil smile caused her lips to curve up bitterly as she watched me. Motionless and dressed in the same expensive suit, her tight face made her expression strangely unreadable.

"Savannah Wood. Here we are all alone. I see you managed not only to sink your claws into my client but also turn him against me with your lies." Her voice came out shrill and loud in the relative quiet of the room.

"There was no 'sinking of claws' or lying, Isabelle. You systematically destroyed Sam Stricker. That’s the simple and plain truth," I reminded her. I tossed my long hair back from my face and spun on my heel to face her. "Nick contacted me, Isabelle. And as far as our relationship goes, well…we're trying to figure things out."

That was the understatement of the century. Most of the time I was torn between telling him that I loved him and wanting to slap the shit out of him.

"Trying to figure things out you say? How...cute," she spat. Her words dripped with sarcasm. "What I’m going to say to you is a promise, not a threat." She backed me into the wall. "You do anything…and I mean anything to hurt his image and I will end you."

“What could I possibly do to hurt his image, Isabelle? Nick is allowed to have a relationship and a personal life,” I retorted quietly. I tried to shove past her but she placed a perfectly manicured hand on my shoulder, stopping me.

“Funny you should say that, Savannah. Look at these and you tell me.” She reached into her bag and pulled out three newspapers. They were in Italian, but that I didn’t need any translation. Splashed across the front of each tabloid were pictures of Nick and I from backstage in Rome and also a few grainy pictures from the dance floor at the after party. They left little to the imagination. In every picture I was either draped around him or he had himself wrapped around me.

Swallowing hard, I pushed them back to her. I attempted what I hoped was a careless shrug. “We were expecting these pictures to surface, Isabelle. It’s no surprise.”

“I’ll squash you just like I did your former employer. Leave Nick alone or you’ll never find another job in Los Angeles. Do we understand each other?” Just as she was finishing her threat, the door popped open. Two women looked between us anxiously. Sensing something was amiss; they both backed away and let the door close behind them.

She regained her composure and stood up straight, running her fingers over her coiffed hair. "Did I make everything clear, dear?"

"Crystal." I took a step closer and smiled at her broadly. "Threaten me again and I can assure you that you'll be out of a job. If Nick doesn't fire you...I have ways of letting news spread like wildfire through the gossip blogs. I’ve heard rumors…rumors that we both know are true. You wouldn't want that, would you?"

She knew exactly what I rumors I was referring to. Her cocaine habit was one of the worst kept secrets in Hollywood. There were also stories that at one point she’d been rumored to run some sort of high-class escort service before becoming a much sought after public relations agent. It would only take a single call for everything to be set into motion. It did pay to have a friend with her finger on the pulse of the paparazzi in Los Angeles.

"You wouldn't dare." Her acidic tone grew sharper. She moved to block the bathroom door, her arms on both sides of the doorway.

My answering sneer infuriated her. If her face would have been possible to emote, I’m sure it would be twisted in anger. I laughed loudly. "Try me, Isabelle. Now please move out of my way."

Her icy blue eyes narrowed. She stepped aside and bumped into me, purposely launching me against the doorjamb. The momentum caused me to stumble wildly into the hall into a set of familiar arms. Grateful, I looked up into his soulful brown eyes. They were glittering, his jaw tightly clenched in anger as his eyes searched mine.

"Love?" His hand smoothed over my arms. He looked between Isabelle and myself.

"I'm fine," I lied. I didn’t want her to know how much she’d unnerved me. "Just clumsy."

He pursed his sexy lips into a sneer as Isabelle decided to make a hasty exit. Her face paled when she saw Nick at my side. She realized Nick had heard everything…every single acidic word and she was doing her best to make a hasty retreat.

"Nick! How wonderful to see you. I was just talking to your PA. We were having the most pleasant chat.” Isabelle lied through her perfectly capped teeth. She shuffled nervously from foot to foot.

Nick snorted cynically. "So I heard. Threaten her again and I make sure you don't work again. Do I make myself clear?"

She lowered her head and nodded. When she looked up, her bottom lip trembled.

He tucked me behind him and took a step closer to her, towering over her. "My question requires a verbal response."

She raised her head higher. "Crystal." She repeated my snide remark from our conversation, giving me a final taunt before pushing her way into the crowd.

He watched her until she was out of sight. "How did this happen?"

"Oh, we ran into each other and got to talking," I said, waving it off. I looked over at him, and his face was still strained. "It's over, Nick. She thrives on drama. Just like 90% of Hollywood."

"I can't believe you're alright with what she said and did," he replied. He took my hand and we walked into the main ballroom. He planted a kiss on the top of my head. “I feel like haven’t seen you all night. I’m sorry about earlier. I acted like an asshole.”

“You did, but that’s okay. I acted like a bitch.” I wove my fingers through his. "And Isabelle…she's due her day. You can't viciously destroy lives without karma eventually kicking in. It'll work itself out."

He stared down at me inquisitively. I think I’d actually surprised him." You believe in karma?"

I shrugged, arranging my face back into my best ‘I hate this party but I’m making the best of it’ smile. "In her case...absolutely. Or maybe I should say I hope there is and it’s swift.”

He led me through the mass of people, dodging appreciative and jealous looks from numerous men and women alike. We’d made it to the bar area when I looked up at him. “I want to go back to the room. You can stay here and do your thing. I just can’t do this anymore tonight.”

His fingers tightened around mine. “I can’t leave yet, Savannah.”

Standing on my tiptoes, I looked for Ian. Once I saw him, I motioned for him to come over. “Ian can take me up to the room and he can come back down. I’ll see you soon.”

Giving his hand a tight squeeze, I headed out of the ballroom, not waiting to see if Ian was following or not. By the time the elevator arrived, he was standing silently behind me.

Stepping in the elevator, I waited until the doors closed before I glanced over at him. The strange man was growing on me and I nudged him with my elbow. “Thanks, Ian.”

He blushed a deep shade of red and his quick nod was my only reply.

***

Toeing off my shoes, I headed to the sofa and plopped down. My eyes were immediately drawn to the sealed envelope on the coffee table. As I stared at it, the memory of Nick’s face flashed through my mind. He’d been scared.

Reaching for it, I turned the envelope over in my hands a few times. I studied it, noticing the old fashioned font of a manual typewriter. The creamy, heavy cardstock was expensive and was exactly the same as the letter that Nick had plucked from my fingers only a week ago. What was he trying to hide?

Or who?

Tossing it aside, I tucked my legs underneath me and rubbed the back of my neck. I ran through possible scenarios: an ex-girlfriend he didn’t want me to know about, a deranged fan…none of them made any sense. Unless Nick had fooled me and was a master manipulator I could eliminate the ex-girlfriend angle, unless it was a vampire ex-girlfriend.

Great. Like I could compete with that.

Unwittingly, my eyes were pulled back the discarded envelope. I was torn. I wanted to rip it open to see what had him so worried. But I knew I needed to give him the opportunity to tell me. Damn my moral standards.

Stretching tiredly, I made my way into the master bedroom and stripped out of my dress, stepping out of it and leaving a trail of lingerie as I wandered into the bathroom. I turned on the taps to the bathtub, adjusting the water temperature and pouring an exotic floral scented bubble bath into the rising water.

While the tub was filling, I walked to the sink and scrubbed the makeup from my face, noticing that some of the tiny lines around my eyes had disappeared. In fact, my hair looked brighter and my skin was glowing. I was amazed at the transformation. I was still noting the differences as I piled my hair on top of my head into a messy bun.

I had other things to worry about. Like the envelope that I was currently obsessing over, its presence like a pulsing neon light from the other room.

The bathtub had filled and I turned off the water, sinking into the steaming water. Sighing in contentment, I slid down until the water was over my chin. I’d almost drifted off to sleep when his silken voice startled me.

“Such a pretty sight to see. I followed the trail of clothing…these I like.” Nick twirled my black lace panties around his index finger. He was already shirtless and in his bare feet. “Are you still upset with me, love?”

Sighing heavily, I raised up a bit in the water. My fingers tapped on the sides of the huge tub. “That’s the problem, Nick. I’m not upset with you. I’m upset that you’re keeping something from me. I think I deserve to know what’s going on. What involves you indirectly involves me. It’s not just you anymore.”

Nick tucked my panties in his pocket and crossed his arms under his broad chest. “Let me in and I’ll tell you,” Nick promised. His handsome face was flirtatious, and I wasn’t sure if his plans were to talk to me or fuck me into a sated silence.

Eyeing him suspiciously, I relented, but only by a little. It was hard to resist the allure of the beautiful man in front of me. “We talk first. Then we can move on to more pleasant things.”

“Agreed.” A devilish smile turned up one corner of his mouth. With a graceful move, his hands quickly flipped his pants open and at an agonizingly slow pace, lowered the zipper. Despite my firm resolve to talk, I eagerly watched him disrobe. His perfectly muscled body stood nude at the edge of the tub. My eyes roamed over the length of him, from the top of his disheveled hair, over his sculpted chest and rippled abs to his strong legs.

In a blur he was in the water beside me. He leaned against me, his back pressing against my breasts. He took each ankle and wrapped it around his waist, laying his head against my shoulder.

In the warm water, Nick felt the same temperature as me. He also seemed to relax in the soothing water, the tense set of his shoulders loosening.

“I figured this would keep me honest. You want to talk and I’m afraid if you were sitting against me my hands would roam,” Nick murmured. As it was, his fingers were running over my feet and calves, his touch as soft as feathers against my wet skin. “But this…this gives me ideas. Your legs wrapped around me makes my mind wander…”

I was glad he couldn’t see my smile at his half-hearted attempt to behave himself. I busied wetting and shampooing his hair. “Talk first, remember? You realize the pictures of us from Rome are splashed across every newspaper in Italy. Isabelle showed me the papers in the bathroom.”

“We knew that was going to happen. And that bitch is out of a job once we get back to the US,” Nick replied quietly, giving an unconcerned shrug. His hands gripped my ankles and I wished once again that I could read his mind. What was he thinking?

“I guess this means we’re officially a couple.” The pads of my fingers massaged his head and neck. His head rolled under the pressure of my hands, every taut muscle relaxing as I continued. “So about the letters…”

He exhaled loudly, effectively stopping me from talking. “First things first. I’m fucking happy everyone knows. I was tired of the secrecy. It just makes the paparazzi even crazier to be the first to get the story. And now I’ll answer your questions about the letters. They started arriving shortly after you came to work for me. They’re nothing but strange obscure phrases. The first said ‘Hiding in plain sight does not matter’. The second was a simple ‘I’m watching’. The third was more puzzling, but even odder. It said the ‘The lion sleeps tonight’.”

My fingers froze against his scalp and I swallowed. Hard. “When did you get the last message?” My mind was searching for the meaning behind the letters. The first one had to be someone that either knew that Nick was a vampire or was hinting at our relationship. The last one…the last one made a chill inch up my spine.

“The last letter actually was delivered to Malcolm’s home. He opened and read it to me. It was after we arrived in Rome.” Nick answered. He loosened my legs from his waist and twisted in the tub to face me. “What are you thinking?”

My brain didn’t want to cooperate with my mouth. “It came after Kevin was killed?” I croaked. My entire body seemed to tremble as I awaited his answer.

Nick nodded and pulled me into his arms. Our wet skin slid against each other in the bubbles of the tub. “Yes. Savannah, please tell me what you’re thinking.”

I stumbled from the tub, water splashing against the tile of the floor. Dripping water through the suite, I zeroed in on the envelope I’d tossed aside less than an hour ago.

Standing transfixed, I held the letter in my hands, my wet fingers soaking through the heavy cardstock.

“Savannah…” Nick’s muffled voice broke me out of my trance. Turning on my heel, I ran down the hallway and stood at the edge of the tub, dripping wet and naked with the envelope in my hand.

I shoved it at him. “Open and read this.”

Warily, he sat up, extending his arm to me. His brown eyes bore into my own. “Only if you get back in with me.”

Was he afraid I knew too much? Was he scared that I’d go running into the streets, screaming his secret for all to hear? I faltered before I took his hand and settled back into the bathtub, still holding the envelope.

“You can open it. Read it to me.” Nick’s voice wavered on the last word. His hands smoothed back through his wet hair.

Our eyes met again and he dipped his head to his chest, gesturing for me to continue.

I ran my finger under the seal of the envelope, pulling out the matching card. It had been typed on a typewriter. The ribbon had left dark ink smudges on the paper. ‘First there was one, now there will be two. The time is approaching.’ My eyes wildly traced over the text, my fingers quaking and rattling the paper.

“Please read it to me, Savannah.” His hand covered mine. When I looked up, his brown eyes looked liquid, his handsome face strained. I’m sure his expression was mirroring my own. “I need to know what it says.”

“First there was one, now there will be two. The time is approaching.” I read the note aloud, dropping the card to the floor. “Do you know who could be doing this?”

Nick stretched and retrieved the paper, his eyes traveling over the words. His eyes met mine over the paper. “I’m not sure, but we need to call Malcolm.”

Chapter 11

Blinded

While I curled up under the covers, Nick burned off his nervous energy by pacing the room and making numerous phone calls. He spoke so quickly that he was impossible to understand, his voice coming out as a series of hisses and snarls. He was a blur as he moved from one side of the room to the other, his nervousness making him restless and edgy.

I gave up watching him and let my head sink deeper into the pillow. It wasn’t until I felt the bed sag under his weight that I realized he’d joined me.

Turning over to face him, my eyes studied the anxiousness that lined his attractive face. I wanted to smooth away the harshness that shadowed his face and kiss his tight lips soft again.

He scooted closer so we were almost nose-to-nose under the covers. “You’re still awake?”

My body shifted closer to him. “Yeah. What’s the story?”

He drew in a deep breath, exhaling loudly. “Malcolm will be joining us as soon as he can book a flight. He’ll probably catch up with us in London.”

My chest tightened when he mentioned Malcolm. “Siobhan. What about Siobhan? She can’t be left…”

His cool fingertip pressed against my lips. “Siobhan will likely be joining him. It’s not good that anyone we know is left unattended until this is sorted out. I have people watching your father and mother. Even Elliott is being watched.”

I heaved a sigh of relief. “Thank you.”

He ran his fingers through his messy black hair and laughed bitterly. “This is my mess and you’re thanking me? I should have never had Elliott to call you in…”

Now it was my turn to hush him. Instead of using my hands, I captured his mouth in a kiss. For a moment, they were hard against mine. As soon as my tongue swept across his bottom lip, they parted and a moan resounded deep in his chest. He pressed me to my back, his hard body molding into my much smaller frame. The desperate need he was feeling reflected in the strength of his kiss, the desperation of his hands on my skin.

I pulled my lips from his. My hands traveled over the satin covered steel of his back, feeling every muscle flex and contract under my touch. I brought my hands around to hold his handsome face in my hands. “I chose to take the job. Me. No one forced me, Nick. Just like I’m choosing to be with you. I know everything about you, the good and bad. This happens to be one of the bad parts.”

His dark eyes seemed to see right through me. They were almost burning with emotion, dark and intense. “Have I told you lately how much I fucking adore you?" Nick whispered into my ear. He traced it with the tip of his tongue and I shuddered as his cool breath blew across my overheated skin. The combination of the heat from being tucked under the covers and the brush of his cool skin wreaked havoc on my senses, and if I was reading his reactions correctly, his as well. I could feel goose bumps rising on my skin when he nibbled my earlobe.

Rising up on one arm, he took both of my wrists in one of his hands and placed them above my head. He ran his fingertips down the inside of my arms, barely brushing the skin as I watched his eyes darken even more. “What have you done to me? You’ve cast some sort of spell over me.”

My eyelids closed as I surrendered to him. His deep voice and gentle touch was always my downfall.

His hands circled my breasts, rolling my nipples between his fingers. They hardened into taut peaks, my spine arching up to get closer to him. I felt his hair brush against my chin and his lips traveled over my neck. “Do you trust me?”

My stomach clenched at the visceral reaction I had to his words. Throbbing, slithering desire coursed through my veins, my heart thumping out of control.

"Do you trust me?" He repeated his question. His dark eyes gleamed with barely concealed excitement.

My breathing hitched and my body was almost pulsating at the lilt of his words. "You know I trust you.”

A muffled moan fell from his lips. He sat back on his heels and stared down at me. “You give me more credit than I deserve. I’ve had depraved thoughts of the things I could do to you.” His hands ghosted across my collarbones and breasts. "If I hurt you..."

My tongue licked over my lips as I stared at his broad chest and wide shoulders. My fingertips swirled over his hipbones. "Stop stalling. You started something…finish it. Tell me what you want."

His eyes slid closed and he inhaled deeply, his handsome face conflicted. When they reopened, steady resolve had replaced the struggle. He had decided. The firm set of his mouth and the intensity of his chocolate eyes said it all. "Ian is in the suite. If I can't stop, you scream for him. Promise me."

Even though his eyes were filled with desire and need, his voice betrayed him.

"I promise." The snarky side of me started to roll my eyes, but the braveness of his expression and the worry in his tone stopped me.

He nodded and he loomed over me, kissing me with an intensity that made every fiber of my being come alive. When he lifted his lips from mine, he released my arms and sat back. "Close your eyes, love."

Following his command, my eyes closed and the rest of my senses kicked into overdrive. I could hear the traffic outside the window, the soft rhythm of his breath above me. I could smell Nick. My nose was flooded with the smell of leather, spice and his musky cologne moving around from my left to my right in front of me. The anticipation made my skin tingle...

"Keep them closed, Savannah," he whispered. His voice sounded different, clearer and precise. "I'm going to ask one more time. Do you trust me?"

"Yes," I breathed, already drawn to his presence that seemed to be all around me. I wanted to lean into it and drink him in.

"Then it starts now, love," he murmured in my ear and I shivered at how close he was. "First, you aren't to speak except when spoken to...and yes or no answers only, unless I ask you a direct question. Understand?"

"Yes," I nodded. My arousal had spiked and we’d only just gotten started. If he could do this much damage with his voice, what else was he going to do to me?

"Good girl," he crooned. The bed shifted underneath me with his weight. "Lift up your head."

I lifted my head and gasped when the sound of ripping fabric met my ears. "I trust you, but I'm going to blindfold you. Are you okay with that?" With surprise, I noticed that the use of my name and his usual term of endearment for me were gone. No more 'love', no more 'Savannah'. It was as if he'd flipped a switch and my Nick had disappeared.

“Yes.” I’m sure my voice came out as a stutter. I was having trouble laying still. The electricity that charged between us seemed to sizzle.

His bare chest met mine as he reached around and placed the blindfold on me. I couldn't help but whimper when our skin met, the coolness of his body was shocking against my blazing flesh. I wasn’t sure I’d ever wanted him more. I wanted him on me, in me, around me. My hips jutted up in search of him on their own accord.

"Not yet," Nick growled. I bit my lip in order not to moan. "Can you see anything?”

I tried desperately to see, but my vision was completely obscured. "No." I shook my head.

"Good. I'm going to touch you, but you aren't to move. Do you understand?”

"Yes." I felt his fingers wrap around my wrists, securing them both in his strong hands. He pulled them up over my head and gently wrapped my fingers around the post of the ornate headboard. "I want you to keep your hands there...it’s a test in control only. You could move. But you won’t," he reminded me. I could hear a touch of amusement in his voice as he repeated the rules.

My breath was coming in quick pants, the anticipation almost too much to endure. The bed moved and I felt his breath against my cheek. "I could do anything to you like this...you look so fucking beautiful. You’re completely at my mercy."

My eyes rolled back underneath the blindfold at his words and instinctively my thighs pressed together.

Big mistake.

"No! You won't come without me," he hissed harshly. It was one of the sexiest things I had ever heard until he spoke again. "Spread your legs and keep them apart."

My legs fell open and the bed moved as he slid closer. A single finger drifted over my neck and traced around the curve of my breast. My back arched, trying to get closer to his touch. His delicious torture continued, his fingertip looping around each nipple and down to my navel, his merciless hand floating over my overheated flesh.

I jumped slightly when his finger caressed the sensitive skin on my inner thigh. "Nervous?" Nick snarled. I would have been scared if I couldn’t hear the smile in his voice.

"No," I panted. I craved him...Oh god did I need him. I wanted him to take me hard and fast. I knew that wouldn’t happen anytime soon. Nick was in his element.

"I'm going to ask you questions...you need to listen to my voice and not what my touch is doing to you. Like I said, you won't come until I tell you can. Understand?"

"Yes," I groaned, gripping the post a little harder. My nails dug into the wood. There would likely be scratches by the time he was finished with me. That much I was sure of.

His finger slipped through the hot slickness between my legs. I whimpered at just how sensitive and wet I was. I almost cried out his name when I felt his lips surround my nipple. More…I needed more than his mouth and hands.

"Do you like my mouth on you? Or maybe my fingers, deep inside…" he whispered against my breast, his fingers sinking deep within me at the same time. “Maybe it’s my fingers you like.”

"Your fingers, your mouth. Everything," I agreed, not able to keep my head from pressing back into the pillow.

"Just my mouth and fingers? Are you sure there isn’t something else?" Nick admonished, curling his tongue around each peak.

Fuck. How could I ignore what he was doing when I wanted it so badly?

"Everything," I snapped when his thumb ghosted over my clit.

"What about my cock?" Nick asked. I could taste his cool breath as his tongue traced over my lips and along my jaw. “Do you like that too? Tell me.”

Was he trying to kill me?

"Your mouth, your fingers…and your cock," I moaned, my hips rising as his fingers methodically slid in and out. "I want it all!” My body clenched and a feral cry escaped when he withdrew his fingers.

"You won't come until I say," he replied simply, his voice commanding but composed.

"Fuck!" I yelled out into the room.

"That wasn’t a question. You’re only supposed to answer my questions," he hissed, tugging my fingers from the bedpost and pulling me up into a kneeling position. "Maybe I need to put something in your mouth to remind you."

Oh yes, please. Anything…

I felt his thumb tug at my bottom lip and my mouth opened. I sucked his thumb into my mouth, twirling my tongue around it. A deep guttural moan escaped him, making me even wetter than I was before. I didn’t realize until I heard it that I’d do anything to hear that sound come from him again.

"Enough," he ordered, pulling his thumb from my mouth with a soft pop. I felt him shift in front of me. "Open," he commanded. I had to resist the urge to squeeze my thighs together again as his satiny cock slipped into my mouth.

He might be controlling what I could say, but he couldn't stop my thoughts. This may be a game, but I'm not losing.

I couldn’t help that my inner voice came off just a tad snarky.

"Your mouth. Do you know what it does to see my cock in your mouth?" Nick questioned darkly. I moaned wantonly around him. I took him all the way in over and over, his hands gripping my hair to guide me. Not touching him or caressing his skin was utter torture. My hands were free but I was still unable to touch him. My arms were shaking with the need to feel him as he slid in and out of my mouth.

"It almost makes me lose control. I want you to take everything I give you..." Nick groaned. We may have been playing a game of control, but I knew Nick. He was close. His cock twitched, growing slightly larger and his breathing changed to heavy gasps as he pulsed in my mouth. If I could have seen him, I knew his eyes would be black and his brow would have been furrowed. The mental image almost made me come along with him.

He fell from my lips and he moved on the bed. "Lay down on your stomach," he whispered, grazing his lips across my ear. His voice was sweeter, the severe edge gone for the moment.

Nodding my head, I stretched across the bed on my stomach. He straddled my thighs and his exploring hands were tender but firm, gliding over me possessively. His fingers dug into my skin, kneading every muscle until I was sighing in pleasure underneath him. I bit my lip, pressing my forehead into the sheets in order not to yell out his name.

He leaned over me, placing biting kisses to my shoulder blades. My hips rose up, begging him to take me. I was on fire for him, my juices soaking my thighs and the sheets below.

I’m sure I purred when his hands lovingly cupped my ass. He pulled my hips up and edged away from me. His tongue was now doing what his fingers had done before. He licked me from one end to the other, sucking my hot, wet flesh into his mouth. He nipped me with his fangs and I swallowed back a snarl, trying to press closer to him.

"What do you want?” he asked, his fingers sliding into me. He placed open mouthed, teasing kisses to each of my cheeks and it felt incredible. I gasped aloud when his blunt teeth bit down into my skin, followed by the soothing coolness of his tongue swirling over the same spot.

"You know what I want," I moaned into the blanket. My head cleared and I tried again. "I just want you."

I was so close to splintering into pieces. My knees were shaking so hard that they threatened to collapse underneath me.

"Soon, I promise you. I want you tell me your biggest fear..." His voice was clipped, but I could hear him begin to stammer. He was losing his control again.

"No!" I yelled, not wanting this erotic, deadly moment to end. If I voiced my biggest worry, he would stop everything.

"Tell me," he growled, his fingers pinching my clit. "Don't you dare come until you tell me.”

"Please, I don’t want to tell you again. You already know..." I sobbed from the need to come and the gripping fear of saying what he wanted me to admit.

"Say it and you can come. I'll make you come so hard. You want that…I know you do." His tongue darted into me, my body clenching once around it. I was on the abyss, ready to fall apart. I squeezed my eyes shut in order to resist, but it was all for nothing.

I gave in.

"I don't want you to throw me away," I sobbed, coming without his permission. It couldn't be stopped; my orgasm was so powerful that this time it was my fingers that shredded the sheets into tatters. I let the scraps flutter to the floor, my entire body splintering into pieces.

His hands were gentle when he turned me over and crawled over my body. He didn't take the blindfold off, only stopping to settle himself between my legs. "Does it feel like I'm going anywhere?" His cock slipped through my swollen folds as he ground against me.

"No," I gasped loudly, tears leaking through the blindfold. I was trying my best to get control of myself when really all I wanted was to lose it again.

"You've been so good,” he murmured sweetly at my lips. A moan of ecstasy rushed from me when he kissed me. His mouth was firm and strong, and I gave into the cool demand of his kiss. I could taste myself on his lips and I lost myself, sucking his bottom lip greedily. He reached down and picked up my leg, entering me with a swiftness that caused my head to fly back with a moan of relief.

His fangs nipped at my neck. "After everything, do you think I would just throw you away?" Nick asked me, his voice soft. His hips pounded relentlessly into me, setting a steady, fast rhythm.

"No," I whispered. I met each thrust with a roll of my hips, crying out each time his cock slid deeper.

"Do you think I would be so fucking stupid to throw away the most precious thing in the world to me?" He growled low, his words vibrating my whole body as he drove his cock as deep as he could go. His sweet breath surrounded me, making me want to pull him in closer. "I fucking adore you."

"Nick!" I sobbed, barely remembering we were playing a game anymore. I knew why I had the fear. I’d been used and tossed away before. It was different with Nick. Maybe it was the thought that he was too good to be true. Or it was the possibility that I’d found the man I loved with all my heart…and that was what frightened me the most of all.

"You'll listen to what I say first," he ordered. "You won't lose me...you're fucking mine!" He roared, raking his thumb roughly over my swollen clit. A shiver went down my spine and I arched against him again. The power and truth of his words drove home, stripping me bare. How was I supposed to hold back when he managed to make me feel so much?

"I'm not leaving...and you're not going anywhere," he snarled viciously. My body writhed with desperation. His cock was hitting places that made my breathing stop completely.

My mind was trying its best to hold back; however, my body had other plans. It was coiling tight and fast, seeking out its release.

"Don’t come again," Nick commanded, laying his weight back over me. He held my hips high and continued plunging into me. I felt his other hand brace by my head. "I won't leave you. There's no one I want on the earth but you...tell me you know this."

"Yes..." I whispered. God, I wanted to believe it.

"I want you to tell me that you're mine..."

"I'm yours...always," I cried, my thrashing head falling back into the pillow. "Please let me come...I can't hold off any longer."

"Who is going to let you come?"

"Oh god. You..."

He chuckled softly. "Good girl. I want you to come now...let me hear you!"

Expletives blasted out of my mouth as my body unraveled around him. It felt like my bones actually rattled with the violent shuddering that literally overwhelmed me. My inner walls fluttered around him, squeezing him until I felt him explode inside of me.

"Savannah, fuck!" Nick howled, burying his face in my neck, his fangs sinking into my skin. I trembled again as his lips sealed over the punctures, letting my blood pool in his mouth. He swallowed deeply, his body draping itself around me. He was purring like a contented cat. I barely remembered feeling the coolness of his tongue sealing his marks or the deep rumble of satisfaction still reverberating throughout his body.

He recovered so much faster than me. I’d collapsed in a blissful pile on the bed, my mind numb. I felt his lips touch mine and he nuzzled my cheek with his nose. "Oh, sweetness. If you only knew…”

He pulled off my blindfold and my sweet Nick came back into focus in front of me with the softest of smiles.

"I do," I shivered, wrapping my arms around his neck. I felt as if I was falling apart in front of him. I needed all of him to hold me together.

"You're right. You do," he whispered. He brushed the hair from my face, planting sweet, soft kisses across the bridge of my nose and cheeks.

"Treacherous man," I teased weakly, grasping his face between my hands. Emotion surged inside of me as my eyes traveled over his beautiful face. “Nick…”

"Oh love, I know." Nick sighed, his chocolate eyes sparkling with so many different emotions. I could see his love, his desire, even admiration in the dark pools. "You're one to talk." He kissed me softly, letting our tongues meet briefly before pulling back. "I didn't hurt you?"

"Do I look like I've been hurt?" I laughed softly. “I didn’t think it was possible to feel more than before…but I do.”

"The talking helped me gauge what I could and couldn't do." Nick pressed his forehead to mine. "I'm never leaving you and you can't get rid of me," he whispered reassuringly.

"It's still a worry," I breathed, looking away from him. "I feel like one of those needy women that needs to be defined by a man. And I hate myself for that because I swore I’d never be that woman. But there’s a part…there’s a part of me that’s scared you suddenly won't be here anymore."

"Look at me, love," he murmured, waiting until my eyes locked with his. "I understand. I will always be here. As long as you want."

I nodded, tears stinging my eyes. "What do you mean gauge what you couldn't do? What did you think about doing that you didn't?"

He fought his smile, shaking his head. "A more severe punishment for speaking when not spoken to," he teased, raising a sexy raven eyebrow.

"Hmmm, let me guess. A spanking?" I murmured back, giggling when his eyes darkened at my words.

He fell back to the bed, gripping his silent heart. “If I wasn’t already dead, you’d kill me.”

“Next time, I’m in control.” I rolled over to cover his body with mine. “Deal?”

He nodded. “Deal.”

He wrapped his arms around me and for the longest time, I didn’t worry about strange letters, the paparazzi, my mortality or his immortality. All I could think about was the peacefulness of being in his arms.

It wasn’t until Nick’s phone rang and everything went to hell again.

***

I knew the phone call wasn’t good news. Nick stomped out of the room with the phone pressed to his ear, the earlier lightness gone.

Nick stormed back into the room and threw his phone on the bed. He slammed his fist into the drywall. It disintegrated under the force of the blow. I couldn’t help but jump at the sound of his hand going through the heavy plaster.

“What’s happened?” I was still sitting in bed. I’d moved from the bed long enough to pull on a robe and waited nervously for him to finish his call.

Nick was a blur as he zipped across the room and was back with my laptop in hand. “It was Elliott. He has something he wants us both to watch. He’s sending it to your e-mail now.”

Taking the computer from his outstretched hand, I risked a look at his face. As soon as I saw him, I immediately wished I hadn’t. He was sullen, his eyes devoid of any emotion except anger. My stomach twisted as I opened the lid and waited for the computer to power on.

“There’s more than just the paparazzi pictures. That’s what this is about, right?” I questioned. I was fishing for anything, any bit of information I could get from him.

His eyes moved from mine to the laptop screen, shifting from foot to foot. He rubbed the back of his neck with his hand. “I really don’t know. Elliott was vague.”

That was bullshit. I’d known Elliott my entire life and vague wasn’t a word I’d use to describe him. He knew when to schmooze a client, but he was never vague. My fingers flew over the keys as I opened up my e-mail and waited for my messages to load. I clicked on the one from Elliott and read his message.

Savannah,

You aren’t going to like this. I would suggest booking the next plane home and get out of the media’s eye before the storm hits. You can stay with me until Nick finishes the Paris and London concerts.

E

“Vague, huh?” I retorted sarcastically. Sighing, I opened the video attachment.

It was grainy and distorted, but I could make out the scene playing on my screen. It was from the night in Rome. My naked back was pressed against the glass, Nick’s face visible in the window before he disappeared between my legs.

Watching it was the oddest sensation. I was aroused at seeing us together, reliving the moment in my mind even through the distortion of the video. It was also a sickening, surreal feeling to know this was going to go viral and everyone was going to see this private moment.

A fucking sex tape. Fabulous.

My heart plummeted. I was transported back in time to my disastrous media experience with Clark Cline. He must have seen the panic on my face because he closed the laptop lid and wrapped me in his crushing embrace.

Caught between being furious at our carelessness and embarrassment, I pushed against him, struggling to break free. My feeble attempt to wiggle away only made his arms cage tighter around me.

"Let me go!" I hissed. Burning tears welled in my eyes, spilling over and streaking my cheeks. "Move!"

His arms tightened around me. "I'm not letting you go until you at least listen to me."

I continued to struggle with him until finally my sobs consumed me. My arms fell slack as I wept against his chest. He continued to hold me, his grasp becoming gentle and loving.

"I'm so sorry, love. I didn't want to tell you." Nick crooned in my ear. He rocked back and forth as I soaked his chest with my tears.

This couldn't be happening. For the first time, I was happy. I should have known it was too good to be true. Happy endings and me just didn’t seem to happen.

"How bad is it?” I whispered hoarsely. I knew I was a mess with my puffy, swollen eyes and red nose.

"You or the tape?" Nick tried to lighten the mood. I didn't bite.

I gritted my teeth. "Don't be cute, Nick. How bad is the fallout going to be?"

Nick swallowed, his Adam’s apple bobbing in his throat. “Savannah, you know Hollywood better than I do. If Elliott can’t stop this from being leaked, it’s going to be everywhere.”

He released me from his arms and stood back up, walking to the window and peering into the darkness. The muscles in his biceps flexed as he rubbed his face in his hands. "It was the night in Rome. Luckily it was one of our tamer moments. Your back is to the camera so they never see my fangs. At least that secret is safe."

I gathered my hair back into a messy bun. Even though he meant nothing by his words, the lightness of his tone sent my temper flaring. "Well, there's that I suppose. At least you’re not naked on camera for everyone to see."

"Savannah, I didn't mean it that way." Nick began. He pinched the bridge of his nose. "I want it to go away for your sake."

Rising from the bed, I headed to the armoire. I hastily dressed, pulling on clothes quickly. I grabbed my partially packed suitcase and started filling it with clothes from the dresser.

Nick turned from the window, his eyes watching my frenzied movements. "What are you doing?"

Glancing up at him, I continued shoving clothes in the bag. "I'm packing, Nick. I'm following Elliott’s advice and going home."

He was a blur as he moved to my side. He desperately reached for my hands, clasping them in his. "What do you mean you're going home? Love, I can get this buried. I've dealt with worse."

"Maybe you have. I know what the media will do with this. It's going to turn my life into a circus." I pulled my hands from his grasp and resumed packing.

He stiffened and his hands slid into his pockets. His voice sounded weary as he spoke. "Just an hour ago you were happy. We’ve already been outed as a couple, Savannah. You can't have it both ways. No one can even tell it’s you."

"That doesn’t make it better, Nick. That tape doesn't change how I feel about you. Being outed as a couple is one thing. An illegally released sex tape is a whole new ballgame. Do you understand that it will go viral? It will be on every social networking site within an hour. I think we should listen to Elliott, Nick. You have two more venues and you'll be back in Los Angeles."

As if in a trance, he sat down on the bed in a daze. He cradled his face in his hands. He was shirtless, his finely sculpted chest and shoulders tense. "What does this mean for us?"

Dropping to my knees at his feet, I buried my hands in his hair. "I'm not saying I want to walk away from this, from us. I'm just saying if I'm in Los Angeles and you're here, it will squash some of the rumors."

"I don't give a shit about the rumors, Savannah. I need you here with me." He pulled my hands from his hair and shook his head. "Never mind. Just go."

"Nick..."

"No." He cut me off harshly. "Go home. We'll talk when I get back to the US. I’ll have Ian escort you to the airport.”

I watched as he grabbed a t-shirt. He pulled it over his head quickly and stalked from the room. I heard the hotel room door slam behind him, the loud boom echoing in the large suite.

It was my turn to sink to the bed. I'd let my fear and pettiness take over and I'd pushed him away. But I was only doing what Elliott said I should do. He said to come home.

Why did I feel like running away was the worst thing I could do? I suddenly felt 16 again, completely confused and alone.

Vulnerable.

My airline ticket was stuck in the inside pocket of the suitcase. I reached for it, running my fingers over the paper. Heaving a deep sigh, I reached for my phone and started making my own phone calls.

***

I'd checked in for my flight and was sitting anxiously in the VIP lounge at Peretola airport in Florence. A battle was waging within myself. My heart was breaking, screaming at me to go back to him. But it was the fear of what could happen if the tape was released that had literally immobilized me. Was I broken beyond repair?

My heart ached and my stomach churned. I'd fallen hard for Nick Hart. Walking away from him tonight had been the most difficult thing I'd ever done. I shouldn’t have listened to Elliott. I should have stayed with Nick and weathered the storm. Instead I sat nursing a watered down gin and tonic, waiting for my flight to be called with Ian hovering over me protectively.

Wandering over to the windows of the lounge, I watched airplanes depart and arrive. I was kicking myself for leaving him to face this alone. I wasn’t 16 anymore. I was a grown woman that had walked away from the first real thing in my life.

“You’re not broken. He’s a good man, Savannah. He loves you. Very much.”

Glancing over my shoulder, I was surprised to the voice had come from Ian. In fact, I almost dropped my drink. He glanced away from the windows to stare down at me, his odd golden eyes taking in my turmoil.

“I’ve never heard you speak, Ian,” I whispered. I stared down into my drink. “But I suppose you knew what I was thinking.”

He folded his arms across his chest. “I do my best to only listen in when I sense there may be a problem. I don’t pry.” He scuffed the toe of his boot against the carpet. “You’re a hard one for me to read. Your thoughts are muddled.”

“Ian…”

“Listen, your plane is boarding in less than 10 minutes. You need to decide if you’re making the right choice. If you walk away now, there may be no turning back.” Ian glanced over his shoulder as if we were being watched. “Things aren’t safe for you or anyone associated for Nick. It’s time to close ranks.”

His carefully chosen words struck a chord with me. He was only repeating what my gut was trying to tell me. I needed to stay. But first, I needed an answer.

My free hand grasped his massive forearm. “Do you know who’s sending the letters to Nick?”

He shrugged, his eyes traveling over the crowd. “It could be anyone. Human or supernatural. Do you want to risk finding out alone?”

I didn’t want to take on this alone. Frankly, I was tired of being alone anymore. I knew what I needed…and it wasn’t in Los Angeles.

My decision made, I drained my drink and turned to him. “Ian, could you take me back to the hotel?”

He smiled softly and his grin made his imposing face look less threatening. “I don’t think we need to go anywhere. Look.”

Ian pointed to the entrance of the VIP lounge and my eyes followed his finger. I swallowed back a sob when I saw him standing in the doorway.

He stood out in the crowd because of his dark beauty. His black hair was wild, his brown eyes wide as he watched me from across the room.

"Savannah..." His shakily uttered reverence of my name carried softly. It laced through the crowd to embrace me, filling me with warmth.

Time stood still in that moment. The airport crowd disappeared and the worry about pictures, tapes, and letters seemed miniscule. It was precisely when I knew I loved him beyond anything I could fathom. I’d face a million cameras, listen to a million questions to erase the turmoil that was marring his handsome face.

And I knew no matter whatever storm faced us, we could do it together.

Dropping my glass, I raced past the throng of people, pushing my way through until we were only inches apart. I looked up at his handsome face, placing my hand over where his silent heart rested. His dark brown eyes searched mine, desperate for an answer.

"I couldn't let you leave without telling you this. I love you. You know it and it amazes me that you don't understand why I do. I don’t want to face another century alone,” he whispered in a rush, his brow furrowing. He took my hand, intertwining our fingers and placing against my own chest. I could feel my heart thumping under our fingers. "When are you going to admit what you feel?"

My mouth gaped and it took me a few seconds to finally speak. "Nick..."

He didn’t wait for me to finish. His fingers threaded into my hair at the nape of my neck and his lips met mine. He kissed me absolutely senseless, almost to the point that I wasn't sure of my own name. It was deep and heated, claiming and possessive...and it caused whistles and cheers to erupt from the small crowd assembled in the airport VIP room.

He pulled back. He pressed his forehead to mine, but his gaze was like liquid fire as his tongue swept across his bottom lip. "I'll squash the tape. I'll do whatever it takes, I promise you. And you're coming back with me. You belong with me."

"I love you, Nick. We'll face this together," I whispered. I felt as if I’d been set free simply saying the words I’d felt for so long. His strong hands pulled me to him, crushing me against his chest. He trembled against me, his long arms almost crushing me in his eager embrace.

"You love me." He repeated against the top of my hair. His voice was filled with wonder and barely concealed disbelief. "You love me?"

I nodded against his chest. "I do. This is the part where you tell me you can't live without me and you’d do anything for me.

His deep laughter was like music and the mood between us almost seemed euphoric. "Savannah, what did I do before I met you?"

I squinted up at him, puckering my lips as if I was deep in thought. “Lead a boring life? So what do we do now?”

His fingers cradled my face, his thumbs sweeping across my cheeks. The love in his touch, in the depths of his eyes threatened to drown me. “I take you back to the hotel. And I spend the rest of the night showing you exactly how much I can’t live without you.”

Chapter 12

Past Meets Present

In the end, Nick decided to cancel the Paris venue. Numerous calls to Isabelle had gone unanswered, so I wrote up a press release that was sent out in the media, blaming the cancellation on laryngitis and he’d rescheduled the tour for the next visit to Europe. Shortly after the release made the papers and Internet, we’d changed hotels to a more remote resort, checking in under assumed names.

And the waiting began.

Our small diversion tactic gave us time for us to stall and wait for Malcolm to arrive. As Nick’s friend and vampire brother, he was the closest thing he had to family. As vampires were concerned, according to Nick he had a tactical mind and was an impressive fighter. It was difficult for me to imagine Malcolm fighting anyone.

Of course up until a month ago, I never knew vampires or werewolves existed.

I stretched across the bed on my stomach, paging through e-mails. After reading yet another scathing message from Elliott, I clicked delete and moved on. He was furious with me and had expected me to return to Los Angeles. When I sent him back a curt message that I was fine where I was, he’d informed me we’d speak further when Nick and I returned to the states. I already had one overbearing father, the last thing I needed was yet another.

Nick had grown restless as we waited. He’d sent the band on to England and we were left alone. Well, alone as you could get with Ian around. He was always in the shadows, a loyal and silent sentinel. His devotion and quiet intelligence had finally won me over.

I could find solace in the silence anonymity gave us. While Nick enjoyed it, it made him edgy. He took turns playing the piano and strumming his way through complicated guitar riffs that would cause me to stop what I was doing and simply watch him in awe.

That very thing happened as I was mindlessly paging through the computer. I shoved the laptop aside and wandered into the living room, leaning across the piano to watch his long fingers slide over the strings of his acoustic guitar.

He stopped and glanced up at me through his thick, dark eyelashes. “See something you like?”

“Don’t stop on my account.” I raised an eyebrow and ran my fingers over the black gloss of the piano. “I was just remembering the piano in Rome.”

He smiled his megawatt smile, his brown eyes running over the length of my body bent over the piano. “One of the best memories I have of Italy.” His smiled faded and his eyes became unfocused. He unnecessarily cleared his throat and rested the guitar across his lap. He sat back in the chair, stretching his long legs in front of him. “You have a way of replacing my bad memories with only good.”

My ears perked up at his mention of bad memories in Italy. What had happened here that left him with so many bad reminders?

“Do you want to talk about this, Nick? What happened here in Italy before you met me?” I questioned softly.

He only shook his head and I could see him shut down in front of me. “I don’t want to dredge up the past. It’s done and I’m not going there. With you, things are better. The piano is the perfect example of that.”

With those words, my mind was flooded with vivid memories of his mouth against my skin, my feet sliding across the keys, filling the room with a symphony of ecstasy. Closing my eyes, I could feel my back pressed against the lacquer of the piano, his hard body looming over me…

Shaking my head to clear it, I came up out of my musings just in time to watch him put aside his guitar. His long, sleek body glided towards me. Gone was the facade of the boy next door. The calm, controlled Nick had slipped away and in his place was the ultimate feral aggressor. He was looking for a distraction.

He’d been reserved since we returned from the airport. We were waiting for the other shoe to drop…and neither of us was handling it well. The mysterious notes, the probabilities of the tape being release, waiting for Malcolm to arrive…the pressure we were both feeling was noticeable and wearing on us both. If I was completely frank, I think he was more worried about me than himself. He’d denied it of course, but his eyes gave him away.

Once again, we'd reached an uneasy standoff but it had nothing to do with our feelings.

Then again, nothing had ever been easy between us. From our first days together, I’d fought our attraction and Nick had fought his inner demons to think he deserved happiness. Even our admittance of love was hard-fought. Neither of us wanted to be the weak one, to show that we cared. Our love had been an unspoken presence, but now that the emotional floodgate had opened, neither of us was prepared for the rush of new emotions we were feeling. It was overwhelming and strange.

Nick was unsure of himself now that he was officially in love. Since we’d both come clean, he seemed to be questioning everything. Watching him play his guitar and the way it had put him at ease was utterly sexy. His body was beautiful with his flexing muscles and flawless grace.

Now he was an arms length away, towering over me. His carnal eyes locked with mine as his mouth parted slightly, his tongue swiping across his bottom lip. It took all I had to hold in the moan of want as I watched him, but it all flew out the window when one long finger curled, beckoning me to come closer.

"Love..." His voice wandered off. He opened his arms, his expressive brown eyes begging for understanding. They said the things he couldn’t. They told me that he loved me. And he was terrified that at any moment I’d slip away.

If only it was that easy. I was in so deep there was no way I could leave him now.

I rushed at him, falling against his hard chest. His arms lifted me effortlessly, tossing me over his shoulder. He moved us quickly into his bedroom and gently dropped me in the middle of the bed. With catlike grace, he crawled towards me until he had me backed into the headboard, his soft mouth capturing mine in a kiss. It started off gently but increased in its power. Our tongues tangled together desperately as his hand drifted to cup my breast. When he lifted his mouth from mine, I was breathless.

"For the first time, I don’t know what to do. I can't put into words what you do to me. I didn't think it was possible to feel this much." His voice shook as he spoke, his eyes glowing so brightly they seemed lit from within.

Reaching a hand to caress his face, my fingers brushed over his jaw and neck. "Nick, you don't have to play the romantic hero with me. I know how you feel."

A glimmer of hurt flashed across his handsome face and his lips tightened into a thin line. "I know I don't have to romance you. That’s not you, Savannah. I want to tell you how much I love you." He grabbed my hand and placed it against his silent chest. "When I touch you, I feel human even if only for a second."

Wide eyed, I could only listen to his impassioned words. Who wouldn't want to hear a gorgeous, sexy man declare their love to them? Even as new as it was to me, I was spellbound by his admission.

He plowed on. "So I'm telling you I love you. And I fucking need you. I want you here with me, Savannah. I don’t want us to be apart. Ever."

I almost launched off the bed to wrap an arm around his muscled shoulders, bringing our faces inches apart. When I opened my mouth to talk, our lips met instead. His gentle hands held my face, securing me to him. I could feel the emotion in his kiss. We'd been together for weeks, but now everything was different. We were in love.

Realization dawned on me through the haze of lust. He was desperate for reassurance that I loved him and needed him. And I could tell he hated every second of his neediness. I was willing to bet he thought love was a weakness.

For some reason, it only made me love him more. He was my beautifully flawed dark angel.

Before I lost my nerve, I pushed him back and climbed astride him. My fingernails clawed at his t-shirt, tearing it down the middle and exposing his finely sculpted chest. I ran my fingers over every inch of his silky skin and my mouth followed eagerly behind, licking and exploring every hard muscle and rigid curve.

I raised my eyes to find him watching me. They were dark and hooded, expectant and openly crazy for me. His long fingers tenderly followed the line of my cheek and jaw, his thumb trailing down my neck.

"I love you, Nick. I want to be here with you, no matter how hard it is," I whispered. My voice never faltered. "I may make you feel human, but you make me feel alive. I don't want that to stop."

His eyes didn't leave mine as he unbuttoned my blouse and pushed it over my shoulders. He seemed to lose his focus when my pale pink lacy bra was exposed. His probing fingertips traced over my nipples through the fabric, smiling crookedly as they pebbled under his touch. He pushed one strap over my shoulder, his cool hands setting my skin ablaze. The cup fell away from my breast and before I saw him move, his lips had surrounded it. His tongue laved circles around the hardened peak, his blunt teeth nibbling gently.

I moaned louder than I'd intended, the wanton sound encouraging him to continue. The sharp sting of his fangs met my tender skin, causing need to coil inside of me like a tightly wound spring. As he drank from me I was focused on getting him undressed. There were too many layers separating us.

He took a final pull and licked the tiny punctures closed, healing them. He moved from underneath me on the bed and flicked the button of his jeans open. His hands stilled and I looked up at his lustful gaze with confusion.

"Nick? Why did you stop?"

"Savannah." His voice was as smooth as silk, wrapping around me like a sensuous glove. "I want to feel more. Your hands...your mouth…"

Rising to my knees, I crawled towards the edge of the bed. Hooking my fingers in his belt loops, I tugged him closer. My mouth scattered kisses over his chest and circled his nipple, biting the tender skin with my human teeth. My hands were pushing his jeans over his narrow hips his when his body tensed.

I was surprised when he pulled away, cocking his head to the side. He heaved a heavy sigh and pressed both arms on the bed. “Malcolm has arrived. In fact, he’ll be here in less than a minute. This,” he gestured a hand between us. “Will have to wait until later.”

I scrambled to find my clothes, retrieving my discarded blouse and hastily buttoning it just as Malcolm burst through the door with no warning, his lanky frame darkening the doorway. He smiled widely, his wild curly hair in its usual disarray. Popping out from behind him came a streak of red hair and pale skin, nearly knocking me off my feet in her enthusiastic embrace.

“Savannah!” Siobhan squealed, spinning me around. She stopped and looked me over critically. “You look like you haven’t been eating enough. Is Nick not feeding you?”

“Von!” I cried, letting her pull me into another bone crushing hug. I shot a questioning look over her shoulder at Nick and Malcolm.

“Relax, Savannah. Siobhan knows. Uh, it seems like someone advised her that she needed to ask me questions that only I could answer. Any idea…or clue who would have told her such a thing?” Malcolm asked, his eyes twinkling under his smoky lensed glasses.

Blushing, I shook my head. I bit the inside of my cheek to stop my smile. “Not a clue.”

Malcolm wrapped his arm around Nick’s shoulders. “She’s going to fit in fine, brother. Let’s talk while the ladies gossip.

***

Siobhan and I retreated to the bedroom while Nick, Malcolm and Ian talked strategy, comparing all of the notes and speculating on their next move.

“I’ve heard two rumors, one of which was confirmed. There are pictures everywhere of you and Nick in Rome. I’m impressed, but pissed you didn’t give me the exclusive. I didn’t know you had it in you.” Siobhan reclined back on the bed and kicked her shoes to the floor.

“Thanks, I think.” I picked at a loose thread on the comforter. I asked the question, even though I already knew the answer. “What’s the second?

“I’ve heard whispers about some sort of sex tape. Dad has been calling every judge he knows. You know it doesn’t matter, Savannah. It’ll get leaked regardless,” Siobhan sighed. “How did we get mixed up in this mess, Blondie?”

I stretched out beside her. “You wouldn’t believe it if I told you.”

She giggled and rested her head on my shoulder. “We’re involved with mythical creatures. Try me.”

For a split second I felt like a teenager, giggling over boys and crushes. “Nick recognized me from a picture. The night we were at the party…”

“And he was eye-fucking you?” Siobhan cut in impatiently.

I nodded. “It was a total coincidence. But he remembered me and the attraction was there…”

She smacked me playfully. “See? If you’d listened to me that first night…” Siobhan let her voice wander off.

Grinning, I shoved her back. “Really? If I’d listened to you, we’d never gone to Karaoke. Maybe you and Malcolm wouldn’t have hit it off.”

She stuck out her tongue at me. “Yeah, yeah. I hate it when you’re right.” She glanced up at the ceiling. “What are you going to do?”

My brow furrowed in confusion. “I think I need a vowel. What am I going to do about what exactly?”

She let out a frustrated sigh. “About Nick…he’s going to be around a long time. You’re not getting any younger.”

I bounced up on the bed. God, I didn’t want to go there. “We’ve not talked about it. We’ve been busy. Working.”

She sat up and crossed her arms. “You may have not talked about it, but I know you’ve thought about it and I’m damn sure he’s thought about it. You overthink everything to the point of where I worry that you need OCD medication.”

Rolling my eyes, I started to get up from the bed. Her startlingly strong grip stopped me. For being so tiny, she was freakishly strong.

“Von, please. I have enough to think about…I can’t focus on this.” I begged, exhaling softly.

She was in my face instantly. “That’s exactly why you need to think about this. What if something happens to you and you can’t be saved? Or you get older? Have you thought about any of that or what it would do to Nick?”

Embarrassed, I shook my head. When had my flighty friend become the voice of reason?

“Malcolm told me about his history with Nick and I know this much about him. If he let you into his life, I’m willing to bet he isn’t willing to let you go,” Siobhan murmured. She leaned closer until her lips were at my ear. She lowered her voice to a barely audible whisper. “You need to have some sort of plan so that if something happens, he’ll know what to do. He’s too proud to ask you and too frightened as to what your answer would be if he did. So do him a favor, Blondie. Think about it.”

Without hesitation, she scooted back on the bed and reclined back. “So let’s see that sex tape I’ve been hearing about.”

“Gossip monger,” I teased, happy for the subject change. I flipped my hair over one shoulder and grabbed my laptop. Opening my e-mail, I started to page through when a new e-mail from Elliott caught my eye. It was flagged with an explanation point.

“You should open that. Dad never marks them like that unless it’s something important.” Siobhan pointed out.

“You’re right,” I agreed. I clicked open the e-mail and scanned it quickly. “Oh shit! Nick!”

I didn’t have to look up to know that he was in the doorway. “What’s wrong?”

Glancing up, I bit my lip nervously. “Isabelle Kelley is missing.”

Nick blurred to the bed, peering over my shoulder at the e-mail. He read it aloud. “Savannah, Isabelle Kelley is missing. She boarded her flight in Florence and landed in Los Angeles. She hasn’t been seen since leaving LAX. Just thought you should know. E.”

For the briefest of moments, I thought I would vomit. The room spun and everything went dark. My flippant words about karma floated through my head…I’d been joking. I’d never wanted this for her. I grabbed Nick’s hand tightly and swallowed hard. “What do you think?”

Before he could answer, Malcolm pushed the computer aside and lounged back on the bed. “Do you need to ask? She’s dead.”

Looking between Nick and Malcolm, my blood ran cold. “How do you know this?”

Malcolm took off his glasses and fixed his bright crimson eyes on me. I must have shrunk back because he gave me a smile of understanding and nodded. “It’s shocking. It’s some strange abnormality. It’s why..why I wear the glasses. It helps keep them hidden. I know it’s a shock to see them the first time. But back to Isabelle. She’s dead because whoever is sending Nick those letters is trying to get his attention. She’s the perfect choice. She’s well known in Hollywood and her death would raise eyebrows. Luckily for you both, you have alibis.”

“It could be unrelated,” I whispered, partially in denial.

Siobhan moved over to sit next to Malcolm. Her fingers weaved through his glossy curls.

“You and I both know that’s highly unlikely, Blondie.” Her gaze moved to Nick. “My father?”

“He’s being watched, Siobhan.” Nick assured her, squeezing my hand tightly. “We need to pack up and head to London. The band took the bus so we’ll need to charter a plane. I don’t want our names listed on any plane manifest.”

“I’m on it.” Malcolm ruffled Siobhan’s hair as he blurred from the room. I watched as a smile tugged at the corners of her mouth at his touch.

She caught me staring and shrugged her shoulders. “Not one word,” she warned. She also stood and headed to the door. “I’m going to see if he needs any help. Think about what I said.”

“Do I even want to know what that was about?” Nick questioned. He tugged me to him, pulling me to my feet. He buried his nose in my hair and inhaled deeply.

Wrapping my arms around his narrow waist, I hugged him tight. “No. But you can help me pack.”

***

Malcolm had pulled some strings, calling in a ‘favor’ to get us the use of a private plane until we returned to the US. I wasn’t sure if I wanted to know what ‘favor’ was owed to him and no one asked. Even Siobhan said nothing, just exchanging a knowing look with me across the room. We’d known each other for so many years that I could almost read her mind. Siobhan was no dummy. She knew exactly what Malcolm and Nick had and could be capable of doing if necessity required them to act.

We’d been quiet since leaving Rome, each lost in our own thoughts and worries. Everyone was being watched, every phone call monitored. We were on pins and needles, waiting for the other shoe to drop and the tension it caused was stifling. I dreaded the resolution, but longed for the end of the worry.

After dropping Malcolm and Siobhan off in front of an apartment in Kensington, the limo slowed for the second time as we pulled up in front of the majestic white stucco building in the Hyde Park area of London. As the car glided to a stop, Nick pushed open the door to the limousine and offered me his hand.

I placed my hand in his, looking up and squinting my eyes. “Where are we?”

Nick grinned widely, his dark sunglasses obscuring his eyes. “My home. C’mon.”

He led me up the steps into his flat, his fingers a blur as he punched numbers in a security keypad and unlocked the door.

His home in Malibu was beautiful, but this house was stunning. Everything was light and modern, decorated in stark whites to pale cream. The ornate fireplace was the centerpiece of the high ceiling living room, the enormous ceiling to floor windows obscured with pale cream window coverings. The furniture and accent colors were all a dusky blue…from the wide couch with silky cream pillows to the abstract art that lined the wall. I could see touches of Nick here and there. Over the fireplace hung the Hartwell coat of arms in a sleek, black frame. Next to the fireplace was an antique set of pokers and an andiron that looked as if it could be from another era. I crossed the room and let my fingers glide over the pokers and the mantle of the fireplace.

“It was my mothers.” Nick answered my unspoken question, setting down our luggage in the foyer. “After my fathers…death, I was able to retrieve a few things I wanted to keep. I have other things that are stored away for safekeeping. I keep these in England to remind me of her.”

When I turned to face him, he was already at my side. He’d moved stealthily and I jumped to see him so close. “Give a person a little warning.” I poked him in the ribs and wrapped my arms around his powerful bicep.

We were quiet for a moment. Nick was lost in his memories and I was content to wait until he was ready to talk. “It’s nice to be home.”

I smiled up at him and pressed a kiss against his neck. “Take me on a tour of the house?”

He nodded and took my hand. We stepped down into a large dining room with yet another antique, heavy table and cushioned chairs at the table. He then led me through the bright kitchen with top of the line appliances, the granite counter tops gleaming.

Shaking my head, I would probably always find it amusing that a vampire would not only have a fully functional dining room, but also a formal dining room.

The tour continued and he started pointing out rooms. “Guest bathroom.” He jutted his chin to the left. We passed a large bedroom that had been converted into a music room and study. “This room needs no explanation.”

We turned the corner and headed up a small flight of carpeted steps. This floor only contained the master bedroom. Almost the size of the entire first floor, a massive four-poster king bed took up most of one wall. The baroque style bed was carved in deep cherry wood, the bedspread the same dusky blue as the rest of the house. Two walk in closets sandwiched a giant bathroom with a shower big enough for four people. All in cream tile, the enormous vanity was almost dwarfed by the massive mirror that hung on the wall.

“Explain exactly why you live in Malibu when you could live here?” I teased. I turned around in circles, trying to take everything in.

“I’d prefer to live here. I try to get away every few months and just seclude myself. It’s very private here. Neighbors keep to themselves so there is no reason for anyone to notice me.” Nick looked around the room and sighed. “If I lived here, I’d never have met you. Maybe someday…if you’d be willing.”

His sweet words pulled at my heartstrings. I fell back on the bed, bracing my arms behind me and patted it invitingly. “Come and join me.”

He raised a dark eyebrow and his uneven smile made my stomach clench. “We may not get up if I join you, love.”

“Just sit with me for a minute. I’ll be good.” I batted my eyelashes and smiled innocently.

He sauntered to the bed and tackled me. His long body covered mine. “Oh, I know you’ll be good. So good that it makes me never want to leave any bed.”

My eyes went skyward and I brushed his dark hair away from his eyes. “What am I going to do with you, sweet talker?”

His answering grin sparked the fire within me. “I pray anything and everything.”

Wrapping my arms around his back, I buried my nose in his neck. “I love you.”

He didn’t breathe for a moment. I could tell it still stunned him to hear those words. “And I love you.”

I took a deep breath. “The concert is tomorrow. I want you to show me where you grew up. Can you show me?”

His brown eyes lightened to the russet color I loved so much. It made him seem lighter, less intense. “You want me to take you to my childhood home?”

I bit my lip and nodded. “Is it too much?”

His face changed and he looked carefree, like the young man he was supposed to be. “No one has ever asked. I’m at a loss, Savannah.”

Pleased that I’d managed to shock him, I took advantage of the situation and wiggled from underneath him and headed for the door. I turned and faced him. “How long will it take?”

He squinted as he thought to himself. He shrugged and his eyes sparkled again. “An hour or so.”

I placed my hands on my hips and tapped my foot impatiently. “Let’s go…we’re wasting time.”

He was a streak of black as he grabbed me and tossed me over his shoulder.

***

I should have known Nick would have a motorcycle after our time out in Rome. Even though it hadn’t been ridden in months, it fired up and we sped along. The city passing by was soon replaced by the English countryside

He showed me the house that was named for his family in Buckinghamshire. Now a hotel, its beautiful grounds were perfectly manicured. We were then on the road again, heading to nearby Aylesbury. Turning into a long driveway, he slowed and let the rocks pop under the tires as we approached the sprawling estate.

I took off my helmet and shook out my hair. “Does this house still belong to you?”

Nick lowered the kickstand and helped me off the bike. He nodded and walked towards the front of the house. “Yes. I can’t bear to live here…even though I love it.” He looked around and then his brown eyes stared down at me. “What do you think, love?”

Emotion had caused a bit of his accent to resurface. It wrapped around his words, adding a clipped sound to his speech.

“I shouldn’t have asked this of you…you didn’t tell me it would bother you.” I scolded gently. Linking our fingers together, I tugged him back to the bike.

He stopped me and pulled me to him. His long fingers grasped each side of my face and he lowered his lips to mine. He kissed me deeply and hugged me tightly against him. He rested his chin against the top of my head. “You erased another bad memory. If I’d known…I’d had someone open the house up so you could look inside. We can walk around the grounds. C’mon.”

I noticed he stated that I could look inside. Singular. The thought froze inside my brain. The long passage of time clearly didn’t matter. Being back here seemed to take him back in time.

Even though the man that held my hand was an immortal creature, I saw the difference in him. As he led me over the 40-acre property, every step made him seem more human. Emotions warred across his face as we walked past a wildflower garden, an empty stable house and numerous outbuildings. He showed me the tree he climbed as a child, the fields and countryside he explored as a young man. I imagined him on horseback, his strong body sitting astride a beautiful equine.

“Did you ride horses?” I inquired, trying to make my voice sound innocent.

His eyes had clouded over as he searched his memories, rubbing his chin. “I did. We had two, Barron and Caesar.” He smiled vacantly as spoke. He paused and the sparkle came back into his eyes. He crooked an eyebrow as he stared down at me. “Why, love?

“No reason,” I murmured. I made a mental note to find a horse stable for Nick to be able to ride, even if I only saw him on a horse one time. That image…it would last a lifetime and would likely spur a multitude of fantasies.

We neared the back of the property and his hold on my hand stiffened. His steady gait slowed to a standstill.

“Nick?” I questioned. He sank to his knees, dragging me down with him. “Nick, sweetheart. You have to talk to me. What can I do?”

He extended an arm, his fingers shaking. His handsome face was grief stricken. “I forgot it was back here. It’s my mothers grave.”

“Oh, baby. Let’s go. I pushed you enough today.” I felt horrible. I had no idea my curiosity of his past would dredge so much up for him.

“No!” His voice boomed. A light breeze lifted his dark hair and he rose to his full height again. He trudged towards the small marker, his steps sounding heavy even in the soft grass.

Standing up and brushing off my knees, I trailed along behind him. I wanted him to know I was here, but I wanted him to feel like he had a little privacy.

At the foot of her grave, he fell to his knees again. He was speaking quickly, his words tumbling over each other so quickly I couldn’t understand what he was saying. I didn’t need to hear what he was saying to understand his actions. He was making peace with the mother he lost…her death had sent him on a downward spiral that led him to Theos.

I stood and watched him, feeling every bit an outsider as I observed such poignant moment unfold in front of me. I wanted to console him but I knew he needed this closure for himself.

“Savannah?” His deep voice called to me. I slowly walked up behind him, placing my hands on his shoulders and rubbed them in comfort.

“Tell me what you need. It’s yours.” My voice trembled from the emotion of witnessing the entire scene.

“I just need you here with me.” Nick reached up and placed one of his hands over mine. He drew in a deep breath and began talking. “I found her, mother. It took over 140 years, but I found the one woman that completes me. You would love her as much as I do.”

Hot, salty tears ran over my cheeks at the sentimental words he spoke to his mother. He’d shut himself off and once he let himself feel again, everything he’d tried so hard to hide just came spilling out.

“I’m sure I’d love her too, Nick. If she’s anything like you, I couldn’t help but love her,” I agreed softly. I intertwined my fingers with the hand he still held.

It was then his shoulders shook with sobs, his grief spilling over. I knelt beside him in the grass and pulled him in my arms. Wrapping him in my embrace, I let him cry for the mother he loved, the life he lost, and the bittersweet immortality he gained.

***

Halfway back to London, the sky opened up and a heavy downfall soaked us as we sped back to his home. We’d parked his bike in the underground parking and hurried abound the building to run towards the shelter of his porch.

The rain had lightened his mood and we both shed our shoes and jackets at the front door. I’d hung up my coat and ran my fingers through my tangled, wet hair. When I turned to face him, I noticed he was watching me intently. His gaze roamed as he lazily appraised me and there was a tingling in the pit of my stomach. My heart thudded and my pulse pounded as I watched water trickle from his black hair onto his cheek.

I closed my eyes and tried to compose myself. I wasn’t sure what Nick’s state of mind was right now and the last thing I wanted to do was push him.

In a blur he was next to me. He slid a finger under my chin and tipped my face back so I could see the glow of his dark brown eyes. “Savannah, I need you. Today I was reliving my past. I don’t want to remember anymore. Can you make me feel real?”

I nodded and something in his voice struck a chord in me. I’d felt the same way so many times I’d lost count. “Sweetheart, I’m yours. Whatever you need.”

He gathered me in his arms and carried me through the house. He sat me down when he reached his bedroom. He stared down at me for the longest time, his fingers running over my cheeks and tracing the outline my lips. Finally, he smiled and his hands cupped my face as he leaned down to kiss me. He slowly walked me back to the end of the bed until my legs bumped the edge. My hand tugged on his hair, drawing him closer to me. He moaned, his hips pressing to mine. I could feel his hard cock pressing against my stomach, solid and enticing.

He'd pushed me back on the bed and followed behind, his lips never leaving my mouth. He strong hands lifted me, pulling my body up the bed so he could loom over me. As he kissed me senseless, my hands were restless. Dragging down his neck and over his shoulders, I touched skin and muscles I’d already memorized. Once I reached the waistband of his jeans, I flicked the button open. My attempts to push them down were futile. We were still wet from being caught in the rain. His clothes clung temptingly to his skin, equally enticing and frustrating me.

With a soft hiss, my fingers slipped on the denim. I tried again, only to have the same result.

"Let me do the honors or we could be here all night," Nick teased with a soft growl. Rising away from me for a moment, he tore his shirt down the middle, flinging it to the floor. His jeans met a similar fate, the sound of wet denim ripping filled the room.

Wonderfully naked, he resumed his position over me. My eyes traveled over his broad chest, lingering over the sprinkling of dark hair that dusted the defined muscles. And finally, my eyes skimmed to his narrow waist and lingered over the ripples of his stomach to rest on his cock. Hard and heavy, it was all I could do not to touch him.

"Now it's your turn," he murmured. With a flick of his fingers, my blouse was in shreds, my own jeans in tatters on the floor. Clad only in a blue bra and panties, now it was his turn to stare. His captivating eyes slid downward, slowly and seductively. “You’re so fucking beautiful.”

He leaned forward to brush his lips against my neck, groaning as our skin made contact. I smiled briefly against his shoulder, before placing a handful of kisses where my smile had been.

He moved to lay beside me with one hand in my hair, the other traveling over my body. Impatient fingers flicked my bra away, snapping it and freeing my breasts. He cupped the fullness in his hand, bending down to suckle the other.

Arching into him and his addictive touch, I moaned. "More…I need you."

His tongue continued to tease each breast, my flesh pebbling under this mouth. But as his hand made its way to my panties, it pressed firmly against the slick arousal that had ruined them.

"Ugh, yes," I groaned. The feel of his cool fingers over the wet silk was maddening, leaving me to grind into his hand. He slowly dragged the panties over my legs, his mouth ravenous against my damp skin.

"Tell me what you want me to do to you," he murmured against my stomach. I could feel the softness of his lips, unleashing a trail of fire wherever they touched.

"Anything," I breathed. "I want to feel you everywhere. It feels like I can't breathe, I need you so badly."

His head shot up to look at me, concern on his face. He slithered up my body until his face was next to mine. "Savannah?"

With trembling fingers, I put my hand to his face. "Please." My hips struggled to remain still. They jutted against him, wanting friction.

"Beautiful woman," he murmured, resting his forehead to mine, recognizing the need in my eyes. "I can't deny you anything, love." His lips met mine, his fingers slipping inside me. I quivered at the sweet rawness of his kiss…and his fingers were magic. They slid in and out of me, his thumb circling my clit.

My arms wrapped around his back, wanting to melt into him as my orgasm overtook me. My eyes stung with tears I didn't want to shed. Still wanting more, I was shaking under him with desire.

Nick moved between my legs, gently holding my face between his hands. "Savannah, love, what's wrong?"

I shook my head. "Don't stop," I said, burying my face in his shoulder.

He placed a long, cool kiss to my neck, entering me with a careful slowness that caused us both to cry out in relief.

My legs encircled his hips, my heels digging into his tight ass. I was trying to get even closer, frustrated when I found I couldn't. My nails dug into his back, gripping him to me. "I love you so much." My breath caught as I pulled his head to mine. "Do you know?" I asked, looking in his dark eyes.

"I can feel it. Even before...I could. All day, everyday. Even when we argue," he sighed, a slight smile on his face. His drugging kiss seared my mouth, leaving me breathless. His lips trailed down my skin as his thrusts were forceful, but steady. "It humbles me, love. I don't deserve you," he said against my skin.

"Nick..." I warned. I was ready to get angry until he reached down and pulled my leg higher.

"Can you feel my love for you, Savannah?" he asked. "Did you know I never thought I'd find what we have? Even as a human I never thought I'd love anyone like I love you. It kills me," he continued.

I whimpered softly. My eyes closed at the sound of his words and the wholeness of him filling me. His relentless plunges pushed me closer and closer to the edge…I was doing my best to hold on for him.

"I want to show you over and over how much I love you so you understand," he rasped hoarsely, his lips meeting mine. Our mouths dueled for control, our tongues twisting together in a sensual dance.

His hips continued their relentless assault. He kissed down my neck, taking my breast in his mouth, his tongue twirling around the hard peak of my nipple.

My body jerked, rolling in a wave under his mouth and touch. "Nick," I cried. When his fangs bit down, I came undone.

I gasped, clenching around him as he drank deeply from my breast. He withdrew his fangs, raising his head. Rolling him over, I sat up and straddled him, lowering myself over him. Every inch was the sweetest torture that left me desperate for more.

I looked down at the beautiful man underneath me. He was dazed, looking at me with lovesick eyes. I could feel him loving me with every sweep of his dark eyes on my body. His hands ghosted over me everywhere, never settling on one place for long.

And I could feel all of him, every twitch, every flex of muscle…it was all under my control. When I began to move, his long fingers gripped my hips. His eyes flickered and closed, biting his lip as I rose and fell over him.

He took my hand in his. "I want you to feel this," he said, putting my fingers to where we were joined. "That's us. This is real, love," he purred, looking up at me. "This...this is everything."

My head fell back and I cried out. He bucked his hips and I could feel him thrusting in and out. I could feel the heat between us, the slickness of our arousal coating our fingers.

"Nick," I mumbled. It was too much, the feeling of us connected like this. I had never felt anything more perfect.

He sat up and rocked into me. His hand stayed on my ass, guiding me. The other fisted my hair, turning my head to kiss me as deeply as he could without hurting me.

My arms circled his neck, holding on and losing myself in him. My elbows rested on his shoulders, my own fists tangled in his hair. I gasped as I came, my mouth breaking from him, burying my head into his neck.

"God, you're like a drug," he said, dragging his hand flat against my back. He ran that same hand up to my neck and back into my hair, pulling my forehead to his. "Watch me, love," he said, his eyes dark. "Watch what you do to me." With those words, he climaxed, calling my name and placing whisper light kisses to my mouth.

We stayed wrapped around each other, breathing in each other's breath. Eventually, my head fell to his shoulder, and I kissed his neck. My arms were still around him, my fingers tracing endless designs on his back. I realized he was doing the same thing against my own skin.

I felt a kiss to my shoulder, and then heard his quiet voice in my ear. "You mean the world to me. I said it before, and I meant it. I'd give up everything...everything for that."

"I'd give up everything I know for you," I said, nuzzling his neck. I waited for the implication of my words to hit him.

His body went taut against mine. "You don't mean…"

I stared up at him, my gaze resolute. "Yes, Nick. I don't mean today. But if something happens...or when I'm ready...I want this. I want you to change me. I want you to know it's what I want."

He crushed me to his chest, his emotion overtaking him. "Savannah... I fucking love you."

"I love you," I mumbled against his chest, gasping against his tight embrace. "But I need to breathe..."

He released me, but his hands never left my body. "What did I do to deserve you...to deserve this?"

His honest words made me smile. My thumb traced his bottom lip and my eyes met his adoring stare. "You became a better man."

If he could have blushed, I’m sure his cheeks would have been blazing. His shy smile, the one I loved the most, graced his full lips. "Why do you always know what to say?"

Shrugging, I laced my fingers with his. I placed our joined hands against my heart. "I just say what I feel here in my heart. And you make me feel like anything is possible. That I can love and be loved in return. I never thought I'd have that.

His brown eyes were liquid in the glowing light of the bedroom. "No matter what happens...I love you. I'll do anything for you. I can't lose you."

"You won't. You know what I want now. Nobody is losing anyone." I soothed. "We leave for Los Angeles in two days. Are you ready for the onslaught of the paparazzi?"

I wasn't sure I was ready. We'd been cocooned away in Europe; safely unaware of the media blitz I knew would be waiting for us.

Not only was he a mystery to Hollywood, the curiosity of our relationship was intriguing. And then there had been the death of my ex-boyfriend Kevin and now the mysterious disappearance of Isabelle Kelley. Add in the rumors of a sex tape...the speculation had the media in the US going wild trying to get their fingers on it to accidentally ‘leak’ it.

"If you're with me I can do it," Nick said, his shy smile still firmly in place. His hand gripped my chin. "You aren't alone this time."

He was remembering my story of my own scandal nine years prior, anticipating that my mind would go there. Seeing his confident resolve and reassuring words made a rush of strength flood over me. "I can do it too. We'll do it...together."

He nodded, his dark hair rumpled against the pillow. "Together, love."

His lips met mine, and his body covered mine protectively. No more conversation was needed.

Chapter 13

Resolution

"Want to talk about it, love?" He asked as he leaned in the bathroom doorway. His eyes were soft and curious, a perceptive look on his handsome face.

I took a deep breath and shrugged at the same time. "Just thinking about everything. The bomb threat in London. My house. Whoever was in there, it was intentional." I said simply, frowning at him. "Who would want to do anything to me?" My voice trailed off because I didn't quite know how to put it. My discomfort wasn't completely about the break-in. It was the personal facet to it that bothered me.

Rubbing my forehead, I was dragged back in the memory of the last few days. In the end, we’d been forced to cancel the London venue as well. This one hadn’t been our fault. An anonymous caller had phoned in a bomb threat just moments before the concert was ready to begin. The stadium had been evacuated and no bomb was found, but it was apparent that this was personal and whoever was doing it was only getting started.

We’d packed up and flown back to Los Angeles a day early. As much as I wanted to stay hidden away in London, we had things to finish here. Maybe I could talk Nick into going back for an extended visit.

One private flight later, we’d arrived back in Los Angeles. Staring across the car at Nick, everything seemed surreal. So much had changed since I left here a week ago.

“Do you want me to go in with you?” Nick asked, lowering his sunglasses down his nose.

Smiling, I nodded. “You might as well. I need to grab my mail and pack a few things. I’ll hire someone to pack up the rest of my condo in the next week.”

Nick hopped from the car and bounded around to open my door. He extended his hand to me. “C’mon. The sooner we get you packed, the sooner I can get you home.

Shaking my head, I followed along behind him and jingled my keys in my hand. The moment I stepped on the front porch I realized keys wouldn’t be necessary. The front door had been kicked open, the door splintered. Nick pushed the door open and stepped inside. I couldn’t move. It was if my feet were riveted in place.

“Holy fuck. Savannah!”

Even though my feet felt like they were encased in concrete blocks, I stumbled in after him. Every personal picture was smashed, my furniture slashed. Mirrors had been broken, paintings ruined. It looked as if a bomb had exploded in my house.

Or someone very angry that had a point to prove.

But that wasn’t what had caused Nick’s outburst. Spray painted across the living room walls in red were the words ‘Soon. It is only the beginning.’

“Nick? Who would do this?”

He turned around in a circle, his heavy boots crushing glass under his feet. I could hear the shards scraping the wood floor. “I don’t know.” He pulled his phone from his pocket and dialed quickly. He didn’t offer any pleasantries. “I need you at Savannah’s house. Now.”

He was silent for a moment and answered a question I couldn’t hear. “No, to track.”

He tucked the phone away and walked to my side, wrapping his arm around my waist. “Jesus, Savannah. Let’s keep looking around.”

We’d gone from room to room, seeing more of the same. Not one space was left intact. Whoever had broken in had made it their mission to be thorough.

And they had my complete attention.

A deep growl sounded behind me. A large chestnut wolf stood among the carnage of my house. Gasping loudly, I let out s shrill scream and Nick tightened his hold on me. He leaned over, his lips at my ear. “It’s Ian, love. I thought he might be able to track the scent in this form better. He can move faster as well.”

Breaking away from Nick, I took a tentative step towards the wolf. I recognized his eyes. The familiar amber stare met my gaze. “Ian?”

He bobbed his head and stepped closer until we met in the middle of the hallway. He lowered his head and let out a soft yap. I turned back to Nick. “Can he track whoever did this?”

Nick shrugged his shoulders. “I can’t promise you that. But he’ll do his best.”

I knelt down and rubbed Ian’s head. “Good. Find the bastard that did this, Ian.”

His head bobbed again and he turned, his nose to the floor as he disappeared from sight.

“We should call the police,” I muttered as I stood and wiped my hands on my jeans.

“No police, Savannah. I don’t think this is a normal break in.” Nick looked around in shock at the carnage. “I’ll get everything replaced, Savannah.”

His cool fingers down my cheek jerked me back to the present. “Savannah? Have you come back to me?”

“I just got lost for a moment. I’m fine.” I picked up my hairbrush and slapped it against the sink a few times. “Everything is gone…my pictures. Everything.”

He pushed away from the doorframe and took my brush from me. "Turn around," he ordered gently. He began to brush through my hair, picking up pieces and starting with the ends. His fingers swept over my scalp in a soothing touch. "I’ll do everything I can to fix this, love. Ian couldn’t pick up a trail, so it could be random. We've been in the media lately. Rumors are swirling and fans can get territorial. On the other hand, people know your face. They know your name. Now you're back in the spotlight after a long hiatus. It could be a fan of yours."

“Or it could be a vampire,” I murmured, watching him in the mirror. His eyes were focused onto the task at hand. His bare shoulders, biceps, and forearms all flexed with his movements, but his brow furrowed tersely.

"Yes, it could. My life is crazy," he sighed, meeting my gaze in the mirror before moving on to the next section of my hair. "And I'm talking about my public persona. Factor in my private life...let's just say I'm amazed you're still here."

"Where's the cocky man that said he'd never give up? Remember him? It doesn't matter, I made it to the airport and I was ready to turn around when you found me," I said in a small voice, feeling a gentle kiss to the back of my head as I gazed down at my hands. "I'm just upset and angry and that will pass. Why is it I only feel safe with you? Part of me hates that, you know?"

Nick smiled knowingly. "Yes, love. I know. You're the strongest woman I've encountered in over 140 years. My mother had the same spark.”

140 years. I suppose as an immortal, that was a drop in the bucket. It was hard for me to wrap my brain around.

"I'm overreacting, aren't I?" I locked gazes with him once again. I didn’t wait for his answer. "I'm just glad you were with me."

Nick turned me around and set me on the bathroom vanity, dropping the brush down beside my leg. He used his fingers to sweep through my hair, finally cupping my face. His face was solemn, but not upset. He leaned into kiss the tip of my nose.

"No, you're not overreacting. I'm glad I was there too. I'm sorry it happened, even though you're here with me now. And the thought that one of my fans could have done this pisses me off."

I moved my face up to kiss his lips, my fingers tunneling through his short black hair. "It's not your fault."

A long, low rumble vibrated up out of his chest as his eyes darkened instantly. He'd most likely caught a glimpse of the lace underneath my robe. I used a single finger to push him back one step and slipped down from the vanity. Letting the robe hit the floor, I tilted my head up at him.

"Just because it's not my fault doesn't mean I have to like it," he argued weakly. His eyes were drinking in black lace, as well as the plentiful cleavage I'd put on display.

"Tell me, what do you do like?" I countered with a grin, starting to walk around him.

He had no idea how much it turned me on to watch his eyes visually caress every inch of my skin.

His demeanor completely changed with my question. An eyebrow rose and he couldn't decide whether to watch me in the mirror or watch the real life version playing out next to him as I trailed a finger across down his bicep. I pressed my lips to the hard curve of his shoulder, continuing my way to his back.

I placed another kiss to his spine right between his shoulder blades, only to take a step back. Sighing longingly, I wasn't sure I’d ever see more perfection in my life. His back was beautiful, strong, with wide shoulders, narrowing down to his hips. My fingers traced over the tattoo on his shoulder and the other high on his bicep, the one that explained who Nick Hart truly was.

His towel was now so low that I could see the two dimples just above where his ass was covered. The dark black towel was draped loosely around his narrow waist, giving me a wonderful view of extremely toned legs.

I came up to his other side, brushing his hand away that had been holding the towel, and kissed his other shoulder. This time, I dragged my teeth gently along his skin. I smiled against his flesh when he purred low and deep.

"Between you and your teeth, you're tempting me. It's hard..."

"Shhh. I know this is hard for you. But I know you want it. Just try. Please." I begged him with a glance to the mirror. One of his trembling hands gripped the edge of the sink and gave a quick nod. I tugged on his towel and it fell with an almost silent swoosh right next to my robe. His other hand clenched tightly into a fist, his knuckles white.

He was silent, stoically holding on. He was giving me the moment, the control I needed to regain.

"I don't know if I can," he whispered, his eyes swirling black as he watched me stalk around him.

"Try."

"Savannah…" his voice tapered off, but I cut him off by locking gazes with him in the bathroom mirror. He'd given in that quickly.

Backing away just a little, I couldn’t stop myself from licking my lips at the sight of his cock already standing tall and throbbing against his stomach. I took in the complete picture, purring at the sight of his now bare but perfect ass, amazingly strong thighs, and the sensual flexing of his arms as his hands gripped the vanity harder.

"What did I do to make you love me?” I questioned gently. My body ached as I stared at him in the mirror.

"That’s the question I keep asking myself,” he replied, shaking his head. "You’re something I never thought I’d find.”

I grinned widely and stood on my tiptoes. "So we belong together.”

"Yes."

"You're beautiful. You know that, right? Inside and out," I teased, smirking at him as I stepped up to his back again.

He chuckled bitterly. "I'm glad you think so. There are hundreds of people that would disagree if they could."

Finally, I gave into my need to just touch him. With open hands, exploring fingers, and open-mouthed kisses, I covered every inch of his back and shoulders. Gliding my hands up his sides, I reveled in his contracting muscles and low growls of contentment. Every time we made love, he worshiped me from head to toe. He made me feel beautifully perfect and desirable. This was new, touching and doing the same for him. It was difficult for him to not be in control, so I was taking advantage of this moment.

His arm flinched once, but he stopped himself. Moving to his side, I kissed his flexing tattooed bicep, staring at his beautiful reflection staring back at me.

"You're killing me," he said, barely making a sound. "I need…fuck!

My lips curled up into a smile because I knew what he wanted ...or at least what I wanted to see him do.

"Do it." I ordered softly.

I wasn't sure there was a sexier sight than watching Nick's long fingers wrapping around his cock, his muscled forearm flexing as he pleasured himself.

"Nick..." I mumbled, but his growl drew my eyes from the mirror to the reality in front of me. Clenching abs, a heated gaze, and slow, deliberate movements made my thighs slick with my own juices.

"What do you think about when you touch yourself, Nick?" I murmured. Heat and desire had electrified every nerve in my body. I was trembling as I watched him, literally shaking in need.

He was quiet, brooding. He said nothing, but he never stopped. His hand and arm moved up and down. A squeeze, a twist of his wrist… his thumb would swirl over his leaking tip, only to repeat the entire erotic process.

"Since I have you, this is something I don’t normally do," he growled cockily, giving me a confident grin.

"Touché," I said with a laugh, transfixed at watching him in the mirror. "What if you were desperate for release...and I wasn’t around?"

"You. I’d think of you. The way your breasts fit in my hands, the feel of your silky skin, and your legs wrapped around me. And then, I’d think of your pussy. I’d think about how tight and wet you are."

He’d think of me, I thought to myself proudly. I made another circle around him. I came to stand in front of him. When I leaned in to kiss his chest, his hand faltered.

"Don't stop, Nick... " I advised him. My mouth was hot against the coolness of his throat and across his sharp, clenching jaw line.

I nipped at the side of his throat with my teeth.

"You mentioned my breasts? Do you think about fucking them?" I asked, allowing my chest to brush against his. I swallowed the groan as I felt the movement of his hand between us. "Or is it my pussy you think of the most?"

"Yes," he growled so low against my mouth that my lips throbbed. “I think about both.”

"What else, Nick? Do you want me? In the bedroom...or right here in this bathroom?" I asked, inhaling the musky smell of his skin and trying my best to ignore just how wet I was.

His head dropped against mine as he nodded vehemently. His eyes gazed at me passionately through his long eyelashes, but his hand hesitated. "Love, please," he begged, his free hand slipping into my hair at the nape of my neck.

I pulled away just far enough to watch him, my lower back meeting the vanity's edge. Bending my arms behind me, I unhooked my bra and let it fall from my breasts. I slipped my panties down and stepped out of them.

"Don't stop, Nick,” I whispered as I sat on the bathroom counter. His dark eyes lost focus and they dropped down between my legs. "I want you, Nick. I'm always wet for you. You don't even need to wonder."

"Show me," he snarled low through gritted teeth. When I spread my legs, he shook his head, his brow furrowing. "Wider, Savannah. I want to see it all."

Placing my heels on the edge of the vanity, I spread my legs as wide as I could. His teeth sank into his bottom lip while his hand continued to stroke his hard cock.

Nick moved quickly, letting go and stepping forward. He grasped my ankles, only to spread my legs farther apart before he stepped between them. The expression on his face was wild, sexy, and absolutely stunning.

Reaching between us, I guided him to me and my eyes never broke away from his. With a slow push of his hips, he buried himself inside of me, causing a marvelous sound to explode from both of us. It was the gratification of becoming one, it was a cry for more, and it was a low roar of possession.

"Mine," I whispered, more to myself than to him. Nick nodded, a wicked smile twitching at the corner of his lips.

"And you're mine," he muttered. I could feel the desire rolling off of him, his mouth curling into a smirk as one of my hands dug into his ass to pull him in deeper.

My other hand wound around to the back of his neck. "Don't move. You feel so good..."

Nick held perfectly still, buried completely inside of me. He nodded again, my soft smile on his lips. "Baby, you're my nirvana."

His words from our first kiss hit me knocked the air from my lungs. We didn't move for almost a solid minute, letting the need build and intensify until I thought I'd go wild. I wanted to kiss him, eat him alive. Did he know those four words would effect me so strongly?

"I meant it then and I mean them now," he mumbled out in a rush, as if he’d read my mind.

The strangled sob that fell from my lips was all it took to break the tension that had been building. Nick grinned briefly before his head turned slightly. His lips met mine and at the same time he pulled slowly back, only to slam back in. Our kiss muffled the sounds we made.

He braced his hands on the vanity, hooking his arms under my knees to keep me spread wide for him. He expertly swiveled his hips, thrusting deeper than he had before. Words were lost. Gone. The only thing I could manage was soft grunts, long sighs and the echo of our skin meeting. Our breathing was ragged, our kisses sloppy and wet. Our rhythm was perfectly in sync, moving as one being.

Suddenly, his hands were on my ass, and my back met the wall. His lips broke away from mine, only to travel to my ear.

"Now…” he begged. His fingers squeezed my ass tightly as he willed me to come around him.

Gripping his hair tightly with one hand and letting the other slither between us, my fingers rubbed my swollen clit. My mouth fell open as my climax built and when his fangs met the sensitive skin of my neck, white lights shot behind my eyes.

Nick swallowed deep, greedy gulps of my blood. He buried his face into my neck as he thrust two more times before coming hard, his whole body shuddering with the force of his orgasm. He breathed heavily against my neck and I felt the cool sensation of his tongue as it laved over the tiny puncture marks.

Pulling his face back so that I could look at him, I felt a single tear trickle down my face. "I love you everything about you."

"Love, you have no idea how my heart aches for you," he whispered, closing his eyes. Emotion flashed across his face like lightning, sharp and surprising. When they reopened, they were liquid with unshed tears. "I thought I was incapable of love. What I feel for you is immeasurable. Love isn't strong enough to describe what I feel."

I brushed my hands through his hair. The unruly black silk curled around my fingers. "I know. I never thought it would happen for me. And then you stalked me at a Hollywood party….”

His dimpled smile tugged at my heart as the backs of his fingers caressed my cheek. “Is that how you remember things?”

He pressed his lips against mine, his teeth catching my lower lip between them. He’d lifted me in his arms when the sharp knock on his bedroom door interrupted us.

“Mr. Nick. You need to turn on the television.” Julia’s muffled voice sounded through the door. “CNN.”

We hurried out of the bathroom and sat down on the bed. He reached for the remote and turned on the flat screen television, sitting both of us on the bed. A banner with the words “BREAKING NEWS” ran across the bottom of the screen. The screen flashed to a remote area of Los Angeles, police circling around a black BMW. The shot was far away, likely an aerial view from a helicopter.

Nick’s arms went slack as he watched the screen intently. His voice was barely audible. “That’s Isabelle’s car.”

The banner began scrolling across the bottom of the screen: Isabelle Kelley, prominent Hollywood socialite and head of IKR, was found dead this morning in this remote section of Los Angeles. She was last seen four days ago. More details at the top of the hour…

I grabbed the remote from Nick and switched off the television. Both of our phones started ringing at the same time. Nick was frozen in place, either unwilling or unable to move.

Scurrying across the room, I lunged for my phone. I glanced at the caller id and it was blank, no name or number. “Hello?”

There was silence on the line. I was ready to hang up when a keening, sadistic laugh sounded out. “You sound as beautiful as you look, my dear. I assume you received my message earlier. I was afraid it was imperative that I capture your attention. I fear the time has come for us to meet. Is my child with you?” The voice was heavily accented and difficult to understand.

My brows furrowed. “Your child? Who is this? You have the wrong number.”

Again, the cackling laugh rang out loudly. “I assure you, I have the correct number. We have not been formally introduced, even though I took great joy in finding out everything about you. Is Nicholas with you?”

“Theos?” I choked out, my hand trembling as I struggled to hold on to the phone.

Nick was at my side instantly, his face filled with a dread, fear and resolution. “Hand me the phone, Savannah.”

“No!” I screamed into the phone, my knuckles going white as I gripped it. “You can’t have him!”

His merriment at my terror was evident in his words. “Ah, it is not Nicholas I want, my dear. It is you. You are his biggest weakness and you have become my biggest desire. He owes me a debt. We will speak soon, I assure you.”

With those parting words, the line went dead. I dropped the phone from my shaking hands. It hit the carpeted floor with a quiet thump.

“Savannah, look at me.” Nick grasped my arms, shaking me gently. My eyes slowly focused on his face, sobs shaking my shoulders. “He won’t touch you. I promise. I’ll die before I let him near you.”

Everything seemed to be moving in slow motion. My knees buckled and I sank to the floor. “Did you know the letters and the break in was Theos?”

He shook his head and knelt at my side. “I was suspicious. I haven’t heard from him in over half a century. Why would he do this now?”

My watery gaze met his. A rueful smile spread across my face. “You’re happy. He wants to destroy your happiness. And if he eliminates me, you’re miserable again. He still thinks you belong to him.”

Nick buried his face in my neck, pulling me into his vice like grip. “I belong to you. We’ll hide…disappear until I can come up with a plan.”

I chuckled bitterly, falling against his chest. “Where are we going to hide that he can’t find us?”

“He has enemies. I’ll find other vampires to help me.” Nick was insistent. He was also completely petrified.

I pulled away from his arms, his face in my hand. “Sweetheart, you know what you need to do. You need to change me.”

###

Appendix

Italian Translations from the seventh chapter

Mi Scusi. Abbiamo prenotazioni per Hart. Abbiamo suite private al piano St Regis. = Excuse me. We have reservations for Hart. We have private suites on the St Regis floor.

Quattro suite, Signor Hart = Four suites, Mr. Hart

Si è verificato un errore. La suite extra per Miss Wood non è necessario. Essa rimarrà nella mia suite. Si prega di apportare le modifiche necessarie. = It is an error. The extra suite for Miss Wood is not necessary. She will remain in my suite. Please make the necessary changes.

Italian Translations from the ninth chapter

Buonanotte, Roma! = Goodnight, Rome!

About The Author

Alexandra Anthony lives in the Midwest. She enjoys a steamy romance, a happy ending and isn’t afraid of things that go bump in the night.

She is the author of two paranormal, erotic series: The Dark Hart Chronicles and The Vampire Destiny Series.

Fated (The Vampire Destiny Series Book #1)

Illusion (The Vampire Destiny Series Book #2)

Awakening (The Vampire Destiny Series Book #3)

To find out more, visit www.alexandra-anthony.com.

Excerpt from Fated (The Vampire Destiny Series Book #1)

Chapter 1

His long fingers twitched against mine as he fought not to touch me. He didn't move as I straddled his hips and let my breasts graze seductively against his cool chest. At any time he could have easily broken away from my tentative hold. He remained still, his jaw tight as my lips brushed against the corner of his mouth.

“Please. I want to do this,” I begged, gently squeezing his hands and slowly nibbling my teeth against the soft skin of his neck.

His low growl of approval vibrated against me as my lips blazed a trail down his throat and across his collarbone. I released his hands and placed them beside his legs, giving him a look that warned him to keep them there. He sat motionless, still watching every move I made with his piercing blue eyes.

Moving to stand between his legs, I leaned over to palm his thighs and whispered quietly against his ear. “Lean back.”

He moved his hands and braced them behind him. I traced my eyes over every inch of his long hard body, sweeping across his sculpted chest, down his finely muscled arms and finally stopping to rest on his toned abdomen.

He was magnificent. And he was completely mine.

Sinking to my knees, I swirled my tongue over his hip and dragged my lips across his stomach, gently kissing the head of his cock.

“Josephine,” he groaned.

My eyes flickered up, watching as his blond head fell back against his shoulders and his fingers dug into the covers behind him. His broad chest was heaving with panting breaths. Drunk with power, I licked my lips and sank my mouth down over his cock, my hands still gripping his thighs.

His hips involuntarily thrust against me as my lips moved over him, pulling him deeper and faster inside of my mouth. I groaned around him as I felt him twitch against my lips.

“Nog! Enough!” He growled deeply through gritted teeth. “Vackra, I do not want to come this way.”

Releasing him with a light pop, I let him fall from my mouth. Pushing lightly against his chest and forcing him back against the bed, I crawled slowly up the length of his body. Every inch of our skin was touching as I pressed against him. “Do you want to be inside of me when you come?”

He swallowed hard, his throat bobbing. “Yes.”

“Do you want to make me come too?” I asked, nuzzling my nose against his cheek.

“Josephine....”

“Answer me. Do you want to touch me?” I brushed my lips against his as I spoke. His mouth parted and his tongue flickered out to lick across his lower lip. I knew all too well what that tongue was capable of and I'd had enough of trying to control him. I wanted to lose myself in him and everything he had to offer.

“More than I can tell you. Jag vill begrava min kuk i dig. Jag vill att du ber för mig att sluta,” He muttered softly as he switched to speak in his native tongue.

Instead of kissing me, he opened his mind to me, revealing exactly what he wanted to do in explicit detail. He wanted to devour every part of me, bury himself inside of me until I screamed his name and begged for him to stop.

“Don't just show me what you want to do to me with your mind. Do it,” I whispered in challenge.

His large hands blurred to cup each side of my face, capturing my mouth in a kiss that was as raw and unapologetic as it was seductive. In a blur, he had flipped me on my back on the bed, his pale body looming over me.

“Josie!” I heard my name being called from a distance. The offending voice wasn't his, it was garbled and distorted. Choosing to ignore it, I focused back on him. My lips sought his again, his smile brief as our lips reconnected, wet and filled with need.

I felt a hand grasp my shoulder, slightly shaking me. He began to disappear around me, fading away before my eyes. I already mourned the loss of his mouth against mine and my skin cried out for him.

“Josie, wake up.” The insistent voice was back and was much clearer this time.

“No, come back. Don't leave me,” I murmured, frantically grasping at his fading form.

“I will see you again soon, vackra.” With those parting words, he completely disappeared.

My eyes flew open and I sat straight up with a strangled gasp and I felt as if my heart was going to pound out of my chest. Running my hands through my hair, my eyes darted around the room in search of him. I was disappointed to see my neighbor sitting on the edge of my bed, her face twisted in concern as she watched me hesitantly.

“Josie, you scared the crap outta me. Are you okay?” Georgia asked quietly. She leaned over to place her hand on my trembling arm.

“Uh, yeah. Give me a sec,” I stammered. I rubbed my face with my hands and tried to sort out my jumbled thoughts. I'd dreamed of him again. He was a beautiful, perfect fragment of my imagination.

When my head cleared, I focused my attention back on Georgia. She was still watching me nervously from her perch at the end of my bed.

Table of Contents

- Dedication
- Acknowledgements
- Introduction
- Chapter 1 - One Look Was All It Took
- Chapter 2 – Strange Coincidences
- Chapter 3 - Strange Days Indeed
- Chapter 4 – Face The Music
- Chapter 5 – Turning Page
- Chapter 6 – Revelations
- Chapter 7 – Fix You
- Chapter 8 – Mood Music
- Chapter 9 - Exposed
- Chapter 10 – Threats And Promises
- Chapter 11 – Blinded
- Chapter 12 – Past Meets Present
- Chapter 13 – Resolution
- Appendix
- About The Author

- Excerpt from Fated (The Vampire Destiny Series Book #1)